The journal of Monsr. de Saint Amour doctor of Sorbonne,: containing a full account of all the transactions both in France and at Rome, concerning the five famous propositions controverted between the Jansenists and the Molinists, from the beginning of that affair till the Popes decision. / Faithfully rendred out of French. ; A like display of the Romish state, court, interests, policies, &c. and the mighty influences of the Jesuites in that church, and many other Christian states, being not hitherto extant.

THE FIFTH PART.

Containing what pass'd during the last six Moneths of the Year 1652.

CHAP. 1.

Of the Declaration made to us, July the 11th. by Cardinal Roma, that the Pope had erected the Congregation which we demanded. Of our visits till the 21. to the Cardinals that were of it; and of the Letter which we writ thereupon to the Bishops by whom we were deputed.

THe occurrence which first offers it self to begin this Fifth Part, is one of the most considerable of the whole Narrative. It is the Declaration which was so∣lemnly made to us by the Pope's Order, That he had appointed the Congregation required by us, and lookt upon by us as the cer∣tain means for the advancing of Truth and Inno∣cence above the malice of those who persecuted both of them by Error and Calumnie. This so ad∣vantageous and so desir'd Congregation was de∣clar'd to us in this manner.

On Wednesday evening, July 10th. a Note was brought me by one of Cardinal Barberin's La∣quayes, whereby I was advertis'd that my Col∣legues and I must not fail to repair the next day in the afternoon to Cardinal Roma's Palace, who had something to tell us by the Pope's order at the end of the Consistorial Congregation, which was to be held there. The Note contained these words.

A Monsiur de Saint Amour.

Che si compiaccia dimani dopo pranzo 11. di Lug∣lio, corrente mese, essere co 'i sui compagni dal Sig. Card. Roma, che da sua Eminenza segli de ve par∣lare dopo la Congregatione Consistoriale, d' ordine di nostro Signore. Per gratia non manchi.

We repair'd thither accordingly in good time, and finding that it was much too soon, we went to make some particular visits in the neighbourhood, till his Maistre de chambre should bring us word that it was time for us to go thither again. A little while after we were there, we saw Cardinal Patotta come forth from that Consistorial Congregation, which was ended a little before. Cardinal Roma recon∣ducted him to his Chamber door at the furthest. Then there came forth another Prelate, and we were introduc'd.

M. Albizzi stay'd behind there, which was un∣doubtedly that he might peform the Office of a Secretary or Publick Notary, to take notice of what M. the Cardinal should say to us, and what we answer'd; that so the action might be more so∣lemn, legal and authentick. He was seated as well as the Cardinal; but at a convenient distance. Chairs also were placed for us, and when we were seated, the Cardinal began in Italian to this effect; You are here Gentlemen (said his Eminence to us) in the name of some Bishops of France, as also in your own, to obtain of his Holinesse the clearing of some Pro∣positions which cause very great trouble in France. The Pope hath for that purpose ordain'd a Congrega∣tion, as you requested of him, and to the end you may if you please, go and particularly inform the Cardi∣nals who are of it, of what you think fit; You shall be advertis'd that there are Five of them, namely (said he) Spada, Ginetti, Cechini, Ghiggi, and my self. Moreover when you shall be ready and desire to speake to us all together in Congregation, you may advertise us thereof; we will appoint a

day for that purpose and acquaint you with it.

The Abbot of Valcroissant answer'd to the Car∣dinal in Latin, and told him, we were much ob∣lig'd to his Holiness for having had regard to the Remonstrances made to him by us on the part of the Bishops of France who ••ent us, and who, as well as we, had no other thoughts, as should be found in the sequel, then to preserve in the Church S. Augustin's doctrine, to which alone we adher'd. That this resolution of his Holinesse gave us much consolation, and hope that the Church and the H. See would receive all sort of ad∣vantage and satisfaction by it as well as our selves.

The Cardinal express'd briefly what desire him∣self had that this Congregation might produce all good effects, and what hope he conceiv'd there∣of. After which we made him our most humble remerciments, and he conducted us as far as he could towards the door of his Chamber, excusing himself that his wearinesse permitted him not to go further. Which I mention not in respect of any advantage or satisfaction to us thereby, but onely to give account how things passed, and to acknow∣ledge the goodnesse and courtesie of that pious Cardinal.

I can say nothing as to Cardinal Spada's satisfa∣ction or discontent at the Pope's granting us this Congregation; but I know that being that morn∣ing with the Pope at the Congregation of the H. Office, he had much conference with M. Al∣bizzi, during which, though otherwise a very reserved Person, he gave great external signes of commotion and displeasure, whatever the cause were.

Upon this Declaration of Cardinal Roma I lay'd aside my purposes of a journey into France during this Summer, about Domestick affairs, which requir'd my presence. I now thought of nothing but apply∣ing all my industry together with my Collegues to every thing whereunto we conceiv'd our selves ob∣lig'd for the attaining of the other fruits and ad∣vantages which we hop'd for from our Labours, which we had employ'd hitherto.

The next day we went to render thanks to God for the same, and to congratulate with some of our particular Friends, and to carry the good newes to the General of the Augustines, who not being at his Covent, we acquainted some of the principal Mo∣nasticks of his Order.

In the afternoon we went to the Ambassadour, who was well pleased with our intelligence, and told us he thought he had much contributed to it by his importunity with the Pope at his audience eight daies before. He told us also, that they (meaning the Pope and all his Council) would make a clear determination; that we should be heard as much as we desired; but they would not have us enter into endlesse contests and disputes, tending to the exasperation of the minds of men. I was beginning to answer the Ambassador, that we were far from desiring to enter into such dis∣putes; and to shew him in what honourable and civil, yet earnest and peremptory manner we al∣wayes maintain'd it necessary to hear us in presence one of the other. When Cardinal Barberin ar∣riv'd there, he comming incognito to see the Am∣bassador, we were oblig'd thereby to end this con∣ference: yet we omitted not to deliver the Am∣bassadour a Letter which the Bishop of Grasse (now of Vence) writ to him concerning our af∣fair.

I conceive I should wrong the publick as well as our cause, if the Copy of the sad Letter re∣maining with me, I should not insert it here. It was addressed à Monsieur Monsieur le Bailly de Va∣lenscy Ambassadeur du Roy aupres de sa Saintele, and contain'd the following words.

SIR,

THough I am tardy in rendring you most humble thanks for the favours which the Doctors of Sorbon deputed to Rome by some of my LL. the Bishops of France have received from your good∣nesse; yet I beseech you to believe that I had at first all the gratitude for the same which I think my self ob∣lig'd to have by being interested in their deputation. The affair about whech they are imployed, is so reason∣able and so important to the Peace of the Church of France, which is bound up with that of the State, that knowing the zeal you have for the glory of both, I wonder not that you have by your just Protection coun∣tenanced those whose designs are so innocent and con∣formable to their duty. The Bishops are the centers of Ecclesiastical unity in their Dioceses, as the H. Father is the center of unity in the whole Church. Wherefore observing divisions ready to arise about questions of high importance, we conceived we could do nothing more becomming the Episcopal Office, than to recur to his Holiness, that it would please him to take cogni∣sance of the dispute, and determine the same by such waies as the Churth hath us'd to follow in such cases, and have been practis'd by his Predecessors. 'Tis a Demand so reasonable and so just, that we cannot ima∣gine how it can be denied. Yet with all the justice of our Cause we still need the continuance of your favour, and am bold to hope it. We know, they who lately went to Rome, are strengthened with powerfull Let∣ters, and perhaps with extraordinary Orders: but we know better that your Prudence is able to distinguish between what Importunity, canvasing and Prejudice may attempt, and what is for the solid service of the Prince and the true interests of Religion and the State. You are concerned in this affair upon two accounts; As Ambassadour of the greatest King in the World, you love the peace of his Kingdom, and you acquit that Charge with such courage and prudence, and your deportment cannot be too highly commended. But you are also a Religious, and a Religious of S. Augustin upon account of your Rule. Whence all the Defenders of his Doctrin are encouraged to believe that you will second them in so holy a quarrel, and that in this occa∣sion you will fight for true Christianity, as your Order doth for Christendom. Your Ambassage will be signa∣liz'd for ever, if during your exercising thereof, the Church see that famous Dispute terminated by your cares, which hath so long disturb'd its quiet. I wish you that glory, and account it mine, to style my self

SIR,

Your most Humble and most Obedient Servant, ANTHONY Bp. of Grass and Vence.

When we came from the Ambassador, we went to the four Cardinals nominated to us the day be∣fore by Cardinal Roma, to salute them as Deputies for the Congregation; but we found only Cardinal Ghiggi to whom we exprest extraordinary joy and satisfaction. He receiv'd us with great civility and courtesie, and made as it were excuses for the slownes of ordaining the Congregation, and told us the abundance of affairs at Rome had been the cause thereof.

I went on Saturday the 13th. to give notice of the same to Monsignor Sacrista, but finding he was at the Pope's Palace, I went thither to him, and in discourse askt him whethether he did not think it expedient that we render'd our most humble thanks to his Holinesse for the Congration. He much ap∣prov'd thereof, and immediately went to call the Pope's Mastre de Chambre to me, whom I acquain∣ted with my purpose, and concluded upon the next day for an audience.

M. Rousse Cure of S. Roch had sent me a Letter for the General of the Capucines to whom I went to deliver the same in the afternoon; and discour∣sing with him, I found that M. Hallier and his Collegues had been with him to beseech him that upon occasion of his visiting several of the Cardinals by reason of a journey he was shortly to take into France, he would tell their Eminences how in his first journey he had found that the Jansenists were multiply'd in all parts, and how necessary it was to discredit and exterminate them, by cutting up their root before they could multiply further. Thus sincerely did this good Father declare the whole project to me. I did not disagree from him that thanks be to God, those whom those Gentle∣men branded with the name of Jansenists, were suffi∣ciently multiply'd; but I told him it were to be wisht that there were no persons in France or any where else but such as were decry'd under that name, be∣cause there were not in the world better Servants of God and the King, of the Church and the H. See.

We spent the Forenoon of Sunday the 14th. in the Pope's Presence-Chamber expecting audi∣ence, but it was was wholly taken up by Cardinal Corrado.

Monday the 15th. we writ a common Letter to all the Archbishops and Bishops who had enchar∣ged us with theirs to the Pope, and in whose name we acted at Rome. We sent them word that at length we had obtain'd the Congregation which they wisht, and we had sollicited by their order. Take the Copy of the Letter as it follows.

My Lords,

ALL that we have done hitherto at Rome, having been onely to sollicite the Pope and Cardinals for the Congregation which your Lordships demanded of his Holinesse by your Letters concerning the Five Propositions; we conceiv'd it sufficient to give ac∣count to such of your Lordships as were at Pa∣ris how things proceeded here. And till we had re∣ceiv'd his Holynesse's answer and orders concerning your Letters, we did not think it expedient to write to your Lordships in general. We presume your Lord∣ships have understood what favourable reception his Holinesse made us in our audience at our first arrival; how we represented to him the state of the affair concer∣ning which you writ to him, and the necessity of pro∣nouncing a Solemn Judgement in the Case, and esta∣blishing fpr examination of the Propositions, a Con∣gregation in which the Divines of different opinions might be heard. Your Lordships have also seen the Memorial which we deliver'd to his Holinesse accord∣ing to the custome, to give him a compendious account of your demand; and been informed that his Holiness, after professions of his great esteem of your zeal for the Faith, the service of the H. See, and the peace of the Church of France, told us that he would ma∣turely consider the importance of this affair, and the demand we made to him in your name, that he would see what would be most expedient for the good of the Church, and acquaint us with his Pleasure. After that, my Lords, we took care to inform the Sacred Colledge of the whole affair; and remonstrate to their Eminences how profitable it would be that his Holi∣ness establisht the Congregation which you required for the examination and decision of the Propositions. We have seen what great esteem their Eminences have of the Prelates of France, and we are not able suf∣ficiently to represent to your Lordships the honour they do, and the favourable audiences they give us upon that account. They have all acknowledged the im∣portance of the affair, and profess'd with much zeal that they will contribute all that lyes on their part for the interest of Truth and the peace of the Church. In brief, my Lords, his Holinesse who watches in behalf of the Church with a most pure intention, and most exact prudence, hath given us to understand his plea∣sure by the mouth of my Lord the Card. Roma Dean of the Sacred Colledge. On Wednesday last we were advertised to repaire to his Palace, that we might hear from his Eminence what his Holinesse had ordained upon your Letters, and the demand made by us to him in your Names: We repaired thither at the hour appointed; His Eminence told us, that whereas we were come to that Court to demand of his Holiness in the Name of the Bishops of France, by whom we were sent, a Congregation for the examining and deciding of the five Propositions concerning Grace, his Holiness having our Suit, had granted the said Congregation; and that the Cardinals design'd for it, were my LL. Spada, Ginetti, Cechini, Ghiggi, and himself; that if we would begin to inform their Eminences in particular, we might visit them; and when we were ready to argue in full Congregation, we might give them notice, and they would take care to assemble. We signified to his Eminence our obligations to his Holiness for having thus provided for this im∣portant affair, and told him we hop'd it would have a good issue, to the clearing of truth, the glory of the H. See, and the peace of the whole Church; and that when your Lordships writ to his Holiness, you had no other design then to keep S. Austin's Doctrine, received and approved by all the Church, and parti∣cularly by the H. See, from being crush'd and op∣press'd upon occasion of certain Propositions invented to impugne the same, as we should make appear in the Congregation. After which, we took leave of his E∣minence with great sentiments of joy for having un∣derstood the so just and so advantagious resolution of his Holiness. Thus my Lords, you have some effect of our solicitude, and a testimony of his Holinesses vi∣gilance and wisdome in the government of the Ʋni∣versal Church. We cannot but ascribe it to a manifest

Providence of God, who always watches over the H. See, that all the sollicitations to his Holiness for a long time have been fruitless; and that whatever instances have been us'd to induce him to a Judgement disadvantagious to the Propositions, under pretext of the evil senses whereof they are capable, his Ho∣liness hath always declin'd it, and at length ordain'd a Congregation in which we may be heard, both by word of mouth and writing. Without question all my Lords the Prelates of France will be extremely well pleas'd to hear that his Holiness hath taken this course, since in the present case of the contest about the matter of Grace, no way can be more expedient then this, for the clearing of truth, and our establishing peace in the Church. And although divers other Prelates have desired of his Holiness by their Letter only a bare de∣cision upon the Propositions, yet certainly they had no other intention then your Lordships, though they did not so expresly declare it; and the persons who have pre∣tended that those Prelates desir'd not that his Holiness would grant the Congregation which your Lord∣ships demanded, have no doubt acted contrary to their intention. This we have easily justifi'd in some occasi∣ons, by representing, that if those very Prelates were to take cognizance in a Council of the Questions upon which they desire a Judgement from the Pope, and if the Doctors should desire them that they would hear them first, and consider their Reasons and Remon∣strances upon the matters to be decided, they would grant them that favour, and appoint the Divines to appear, that so they might hear what they had to say: from whence we concluded, that in demanding his Holiness's Judgement, they could not but approve that he should first hear the parties who presented them∣selves, according to your request. We shall endeavour, my Lords, to contribute what lies in us to the advan∣cing of so important an affair, protesting to your Lordships, that in imitating your zeal, and following your orders, we aim at nothing in this Controversie besides the clearing of truth in one of the principal mysteries of Faith and Christian Piety, besides the peace of the Church, and the defence of S. Austin's Authority and Doctrine, which hath always been in so great Veneration in all the Church of France, which found its first Defenders there in S. Prosper, and S. Hilary, which being afterwards impugned, hath been maintained by Caesarius Archbishop of Ar∣les, and by all the Fathers of the Council of Orange; by Avitus Archbishop of Vienne, and by all the Holy Fathers who liv'd at that time; in fine, which hath had for its Protectors in the nineth Age the SS. Re∣migius, Florius, Prudentius, and so many other Saints, and in general all the Fathers of the Coun∣cils of Valence, Langres, and Toul, assembled from the greatest part of the Provinces of France. We read in S. Prudentius Bishop of Troy, who was so famous in his Generation for Learning and Piety, one of the fairest testimonies of all Antiquity for the Authority of S. Austin's Doctrine touching the matter of Grace, wherein that H. Prelate seems to address to all the Bishops of France at this day, what he then writ to Hincmarus and Pardulus: Hoc primum (saith that H. Father) praecipué{que}, ve∣stram sinceritatem monens & postulans, ut doctrinam Beatissimi Patris Augustini, omnium abs{que} ulla du∣bietate undequa{que} doctissimi, Sanctarum Scriptura∣rum autoritati in omnibus concordissimam (quippe nullus Doctorum abstrusa earum scrupulosiùs rima∣tus, diligentiùs exquisierit, veriùs invenerit, vera∣ciùs protulerit, luculentiùs enodaverit, fideliùs tenue∣rit, robustiùs defenderit, fusiùs disseminaverit) vestri Pontificatus tempore, commento quolibet impugnari non permittatis; quando tanto coelestis gratiae munere donata existit, ut nullo cujusquam conamine ullate∣nùs evelli possit, cùm eam & Apostolicae sedis subli∣mitas, & totius Ecclesiae Catholicae unitas, auctorita∣te concordissimâ approbarint ac roborarint: adeo ut nullus ei singulariter, verum Ʋniversitati Ecclesiae Catholicae cum ea & in ea queat anniti. Si enim ad∣versam fidei Orthodoxae in quoquā conspiceret, nequa∣quam eam Romanae Ecclesiae Antistes Venerabilis In∣nocentius cum totius Orbis Episcopis suscepisset, ne{que} praedictum Patrem memorabilem suarum Epistolarum communiter privatim{que} officiis affecisset, ne{que} successor ejus Zozimus eodem tramite concurrisset, ne{que} Bonifa∣cius ejusdem Apostolicae sedis Praesul Epistolas Pela∣gianorum sibi delatas ei ad respondendum misisset, aut responsionem ejus quatuor libris editam probabiliter at{que} honorabiliter suscepisset. Coelestinus quo{que} me∣moratae Urbis Episcopus, quid contra Gallorum insa∣niam super eo ejus{que} doctrina senserit, ex auctoritate Apostolica Decretorum suorum scita declarant. Can it be doubted then my Lords, but the H. See will in its Judgement upon the five Propositions concern∣ing Grace, confirm the Authority, and follow the doctrine of great S. Austin, approv'd and re∣ceiv'd by all the Popes that have spoken of it, and which we find at this day at Rome in general esteem, and most high Veneration? Ought we not to pray to God that Innocent the Tenth may at this time happily terminate what Innocent the First so well began, touching the Authority and Doctrine of the same S. Austin? and ought we not, my Lords, to hope that all the Faithful, who shall understand that things are preparing thereunto by the esta∣blishment of a Congregation, will with a spirit of truth, submission and peace, await the Oracle of the H. See, and that the troubles excited amongst them about those Questions, will be calmed by de∣grees, to the edification of the Church? for the good and honour whereof we beseech God to pre∣serve your Lordships, with all the respect and e∣steem which we ought to have for your Sacred Per∣sons.

My Lords,

Your Lordships most humble and most obedient Servants,

• De Latane Abbot of Valcroissant.
• ...De Saint-Amour.
• ...Angran.

Rome, July 15. 1652.

On Tuesday the 16th. I had occasion to go to our Printer, and as I return'd I went to F. Gue∣rin, whom M. Hallier and his Collegues had visi∣ted that very morning. Among other things, M. Joysel had complain'd to him, that I reported them to be the Emissaries of the Jesuites: I never had such a thought; themselves had done it more then I: but I would fain know what they were else, considering the confederacy and perpetual correspondence they had with those Fathers, of which I had at my departure from this visit a fair

proof from the Bishop of Bethleem, who came the same morning to see us; for he told us he had visited those Gentlemen before his coming to us, and found them all three with three Jesuites at their lodging, laying their heads together. But to go on with what F. Guerin inform'd me; he told me M. Hallier had said to him, all would have been as well as possible could be, if we would have forborn (as himself did) to drive the Jesuites up∣on the matter of Moral Theology: That it was highly advantagious to himself towards the justi∣fication of his present actings; that he had for∣merly been the sworn Enemy of those Fathers: That, speaking of M. Arnauld, he said, he had taken the liberty to set forth divers Positions in his book of Frequent Communion, whereof he was afterwards oblig'd to make explications, of which he gave two instances: First, That Satisfaction is necessary before Absolution: And secondly, That Priests have power as well to bind sinners, as to loose them. Now to judge what reason M. Hal∣lier had to make these complaints, it is good to ob∣serve here by the way, that M. Arnauld never thought of the first, and the second is very true: Quorum remiseritis peccata, remittuntur eis; & quorum retinueritis, retenta sunt, in the Gospel of S. John, Chap. 20. v. 23.

F. Mariana din'd this day with us: He told us, M. Hallier complain'd that he found many Janse∣nists at Rome (so he call'd all such as gave not a blind belief to his discourses, and had a sound and serious respect for S. Augustin's Doctrine:) and truly all Rome was full of this sort of Jansenists. This afternoon we went to the Palaces of the Car∣dinals Spada, Ginetti and Cechini, to pay them our respects upon their being nominated for our Con∣gregation, but we found only Cardinal Ginetti, to whom we could acquit our selves of this duty. Afterwards we visited Monsignor Sacrista, by whom we understood most of the same things that F. Mariana had told us concerning the discourse of M. Hallier and his Collegues in their visit: He added, that M. Hallier protested to him, that he had no quarrel against Effectual Grace: That as for what pass'd under Clement the VIII. and Paul the V. were he to take a side, he would rather be for the Dominicans then the Jesuites: That he had been a great Enemy of those good Fathers: That himself and I had been formerly very good friends: That I had been sometimes his Schollar (perhaps I might have been, and indeed when I commenc'd Doctor, M. Froger Cure of S. Nicolas du Char∣donnet, who was the Director of my Studies, hap∣pening to die in that conjuncture, M. Hallier did me that office, which M. Froger was preparing to do for me the same day he dy'd) In brief, M. Hal∣lier told Monsignor Sacrista, that he esteem'd S. Augustin's Doctrine good and Catholick, and yet in the course of the conference he said, That when a Proposition is once condemn'd by the Church, it is not to be regarded whether it be in S. Gregory, S. Augustin, or any other; supposing thereby, with as much ignorance as irreverence to∣wards S. Augustin and the Church, That a Propo∣sition of S. Augustin's in this matter of Grace un∣der contest, may be the object of the Churches Censure, which is as much as to affirm, that the Church may condemn it self.

On Wednesday morning, July 17. we payd Car∣dinal Cechini the same duty we had done the day before to Cardinal Ginetti: In the afternoon we went for the same purpose to the Palace of Cardi∣nal Spada, but could not find him, and therefore went to that of Cardinal Roma, to thank him for contributing his assistance to procure the erection of the Congregation: The Cardinal told us he was glad of it, and that the business would be di∣spatcht (si spedira presto:) That himself and the other Cardinals were properly only to govern it, and see that all things were transacted in a fitting manner, and according to form: That a great number of Divines (una gran mano di Theologi) would be present to hear us; that M. Hallier and his Collegues had been sent for that very morning to him, as we had been the Thursday preceding: That the erection of the Congregation was signi∣fi'd to them, and that they were told, as we had been, that when they were minded to be heard therein, they should give notice of their desire, and the same should be assembled; and that they answer'd, that they were ready. I askt the Cardi∣nal, whose care it should be to advertise us when they pleas'd to appear for a hearing, that so we might be present at it, and they reciprocally pre∣sent when we should be heard? Also, who were the Divines that were to be at the Congregation? His Eminence answer'd, that neither point was yet resolv'd upon: That sometimes charge was given to Divines to prepare themselves for these matters, sometimes to others; that some had been exclu∣ded, others added: That being he would speak no∣thing but was certain, he could not yet tell us any thing concerning these particulars; but when the List was perfected it should be deliver'd to us, that we might repair to the persons if we pleas'd, al∣though it would be very troublesome to visit so great a multitude (tanta gente.) We render'd most humble thanks to his Eminence, and told him we would expect his orders. As to the main business; he told us also in this conference, that he had stu∣died these Questions formerly, and understood them a little: We took the liberty to tell him, that considering the difficulty of the matter, it was ne∣cessary for a man to apply himself entirely there∣unto: He answer'd, that the Cardinals needed not so throughly to understand it as the Consultors; because the Cardinals have but a judgement in point of Prudence, the Consultors a Theological one, and the Pope a Decisive. Noi habbiamo un giuditio prudentiale, i Consultori il Theologico, & sua Santita il decisivo. Yet it may be said to the commendation of this pious Cardinal, that it were to be wisht all the rest had been as diligently acquainted therewith as he.

On Thursday the 15th, we went again in the afternoon to Cardinal Spada's house, but had not yet the good hap to meet with him. As we came back, we made a short visit concerning the busi∣ness of the Congregation to the Cardinal of S. Cle∣ment, in whom we always found an admirable in∣sight into these matters, and an equal vivacity and clearness of judgement: VVe were highly pleas'd with all that he said to us in this visit, which had been longer, if the Ambassador of Bologne had not interven'd. VVe went thence to advertise Cardi∣nal Barberin of the Congregation, who carri'd us

abroad to take the air, and brought us back to our lodging. After which I went to our Printer, and as I return'd, found F. Guerin at his door, who told me M. Lagault was newly parted from him, and had said to him, That were the Question only about Molina and S. Thomas, who held differing Do∣ctrines indeed, but such as may be follow'd indif∣ferently, and without errour, they should not be so much concern'd; but that the Propositions were as manifest Heresies as the denial of Transub∣stantiation, and though they were not in formal terms in Jansenius, yet it was clear, that they were the whole foundation of his Doctrine.

On VVednesday the 19th, after we had accom∣pani'd the Ambassador to the Pope's Palace, I met him again at that of Cardinal Pamphilio, whence he carried me home to dine with him: He told me that he had much congratulated the Pope for the establishment of the Congregation; that he had told him that his Papacy would be the most illustri∣ous of all those that had preceded him: that he had the most glorious occasion in the world; Do∣ctors and Bishops of either side abundantly submis∣sive, who respectfully attended the Oracle of his Decision, &c. The Ambassador told me also, that the King medled not in the business, but as the common Father of all his Subjects, without incli∣ning either to one party or other. And moreover, that if he were minded to take a side in this matter of Religion, it would be requisite that his Maje∣sty did it after another way.

Returning after Dinner to our Lodging to take my Collegues, we went to Cardinal Spada, who receiv'd our professions of satisfaction for the ere∣ction of the Congregation. From thence we went to see the Generals of the Augustines and the Do∣minicans; but finding neither of them, I made a short visit alone to the Cure of S. Saeviour, who acquainted me that M. Hallier and his Collegues began to say that it would not be meet that we argu'd in the Congregation both sides present; and that one of the reasons which they alledg'd was, that it would take up too much time: whereas on the contrary (said the Cure to me) there is no more compendious and clear way then to speak in pre∣sence one of the other; because should we do it apart, they would go one way, and we another, and so we should put all into confusion.

CHAP. II.

Of the first Suspitions we had, that our Adversaries endeavoured to ob∣struct what was most essential to the Congregation, viz. an open hearing in the presence of either side. Of the sollicitations we made thereupon the rest of this Month; and our discove∣ring of a design to get Persons wholly suspected by us appointed for this Assembly. A very considerable Let∣ter which I received about this time.

THe jealousies continually given us (for whose entertainment we were but too apt) that M. Hallier and his Collegues imploy'd all their cares and the credit of their Patrons the Jesuites and o∣thers to quash the condition of mutual appearance in the Congregation ordained, oblig'd us to go on Sunday morning (July 21.) to the Pope's Maistre de Chambre, and tell him that we thought fit to defer our thanks to the Pope, because we conceiv'd we should have occasion to addresse to his Holiness within a short time about some businesse, and we were willing to do both together. Wherefore we beseecht him to reserve till that time the courtesie which he had promis'd us in introducing us that day to have audience of his Holiness. Our design in this delay, was, to free our selves from being ob∣lig'd to speak to the Pope about this difficulty and circumstance, and to get it handsomely rectified by the Cardinals without needing to move his Holiness concerning it when we should give him our thanks for the Congregation which he had granted us, that so our acknowledgement might be serene and fair, as the Declaration of it made to us by Cardinal Roma was.

But before I mention our sollicitations about this matter, I cannot forbear to insert a Letter here, which I intreat the Reader to look upon as a thing by it self; and which I transcribe not, although it hath much reference to sundry things before and hereafter related, but because I find it very ele∣gant, and apt in this place about the time in which I receiv'd it at Rome from a Doctor of Sorbon, one of my intimate Friends, who writ the same to me from the place where he then was, June 16. 1652. The Contents follow.

June 16. 1652.

SIR,

I Receiv'd together the two large Letters you writ to me, full of testimonies of the confidence and Friendship wherewith you are pleased to ho∣nour me. If I durst, I should find fault with your going too far therein; for I can make no other construction of your too favourable judge∣ment

of me, than that it proceeds from a singular affection, which gives you an opinion of me far above what I acknowledge in my self. I have alwayes written to you with sincerity, and freely signify'd to you my thoughts and sentiments concerning your journy to Rome about the affairs which you manage there, and concerning the Proposals which you have made to me. And be∣cause I see things not alter'd, or at least vari'd on∣ly in appearance and some circumstances, I can∣not change my judgement or disposition. 'Tis true which you tell me, that the voyage and resi∣dence at Rome is dangerous, and more for re∣gard of the corruption of the mind then of the body; because that of the latter is sensible and vi∣sible, and the other being spiritual is indiscern∣ible, and ofttimes carries its poyson into the bottome of the heart without being taken notice of, insensibly corrupting Faith and Reason it self by humane prudence, and a manner of life and de∣portment altogether Political, which people con∣tract there, unlesse they be prevented by God's special protection and favour. And to tell you true, though I am much averse from that vice which passes for vertue in the world, yet I ac∣count not my self so strong, but that I think fit to avoid even the occasions of it. Nevertheless 'tis not this alone which keeps me from comming to you, and taking upon me that part which you would assign me in the affairs wherein you are en∣gag'd, and labour with the care and zeal which you have ever professed for the Church and the Truth. If I conceiv'd I could be as serviceable therein as you apprehend, and could it reason∣ably be hop'd matters would be so carri'd and have such effects and issues as you aime at, solitude should no longer detain me, nor the danger of the wayes or residence at Rome keep me from of∣fering my self to God, to do him service, and se∣cond you in that which you endeavour to per∣form to him. But I am so strongly perswaded of the contrary both by potent considerations taken from humane prudence, as well as from reasons divine, and founded upon the present posture of things, that all the Remonstrances in your Let∣ters have not mov'd me, although otherwise I may say (I think) without flattery, I am very prone to resign my self and submit to my Friends, and so devoted to satisfie and content them as far as my ability reacheth, that I can scarce deny any thing to them without doing violence to my self, especially in things wherein the service of God and honour of Truth are concern'd, and to persons with whom I have some particular league and engagement of Friendship as I have with you. No, Sir, I cannot believe that ever there will be a regular and free conference about the matters in contest at this day; and should there be one appointed, and persons found capable of deba∣ting the questions on either side, and Judges in∣telligent enough of the truth and sufficiently im∣partial to determine them (which is very difficult, not to say morally impossible) I could not pro∣mise to my self the success which you aim at, and seem to hold for certain. All that could be hop'd, so far as I see, from such a Conference, and most upright Judges, deputed to preside in it, is, that things would remain as they are, and Truth not be more wounded and oppressed than it hath been formerly; should the Arbitrators be dispos'd to do something more, and to pronounce in favour of Truth; they who have been inveig∣led into the contrary part, the Temporal Pow∣ers engag'd with them, and the Spiritual, who at the best that can be hop'd from them (if we may judge by things past) are indifferent as to these matters, would quite stop the passing of such judgement, thereby to avoid offending so many of the world; and under pretence of eschew∣ing Division and maintaining the Church's peace, leave things in the same state in which they are. If you judge my conjectures, and the consequen∣ces I draw from them disagreeing from your own thoughts, yet I am confident you cannot but say that the suppositions which I make and from whence I draw those consequences, are very fa∣vourable, and that I put the case of things as well as you can desire, and in better than there is hopes of seeing them. For leaving you to find Persons capable to propose, manifest and maintain the truth befittingly in a regular Conference, I think you will not be backward to confesse that there is not the least likelyhood of finding Judges suffici∣ently intelligent in these matters, sufficiently well affected to Truth, and sufficiently proof against all sorts of interests, to pronounce in its favour when they have discover'd it: And if they were truly such, undoubtedly one of the Parties would except against them or elude and prevent their Judgement. These matters have been agitated, examin'd, and determin'd too in in abundance of the most important questions and difficulties by the authority and oft time in the presence of two great Popes very learned and of upright intentions. And you know what hath been the issue of those Conferences which lasted many years. You are far from seeing your af∣fairs in so fair a way; and if you promise your self a better issue thereof, I attribute it to your zeal and the affection you have for the cause you ma∣nage, which makes you build too much, and ground the hopes of your justly desired successe upon the good reception that hath been shewn you, and the fair words and promises which are given you. Yov will permit me to mind you that that coyne is very current in the world, and more in the place where you are than in any other; 'tis that wherewith all pay∣ment is ordinarily made; and many times where there is least will and power to give, the promises are largest. VVe have a very fresh example hereof, and in the same affair that you are solli∣citing at present, in M. Sinnic and M. Bourgeois who prosecuted the same before you. All the world knows how they were receiv'd well, heard courteously, how they had sundry audiences of the Pope, who receiv'd their requests and re∣monstrances by word of mouth and by writing, who gave them good words and made them still hope from his Holinesse all that could be hop'd from a common Father of all the Faithfull. M. Sinnic was invited and treated magnificently by Cardinal Barberin, who made him the goodliest promises in the world, at what time in all proba∣bility the design of remanding him home was al∣ready projected, and accordingly was effect∣ed

shortly after. All the Proposals of accommo∣dation made to you touching the B. of Ipre's book, the Doctrine it contains, and the Bull that hath been made to fulminate against it, seem to me as suspitious as the promises that are given you, and are of much more dangerous conse∣quence. You know Sir, by experience, in some general and particular Assemblies of the Faculty in which you were present, how all people easi∣ly hearken to such accommodations, how it is easie to be inveigled to remit something of the interest of truth in such cases, either by sur∣prize, or by weakness cover'd with the pretext of peace; and how such accommodations and modifications are prejudicial to the truth. These are wounds which prove afterwards irremediable; because they are made by those who profess to defend it; and in this they injure it more then they who openly impugne it, and are its greatest Enemies. I confesse to you, I could never read without pity (and I speak it too without any indignation) the Objections and Proposals made to you about the B. of Ipre's book and the Bull; and that which most amazes me is, that they who made those Objections and Proposals, pass for persons very intelligent and well-affected towards the truths of Grace. For to reply that M. d' Ipre intending to justifie some Propositions of S. Augustin's, found among those of Balus, which have been condemned, and desirous to reconcile the Authority of the H. See, and of the Bull which seems to condemn them, saith Haereo; 'tis but to quarrel with that great Lover and Defender of S. Augustin, and Indict him for a word, and for a word very well spoken, and which shews his great moderation amidst his great knowledge, and the incomparable zeal he had for the truth. How frequently doth S. Au∣gustin use the same manner of speech, or like it in his works, when he meets with some difficul∣ty, even against the most important mysteries and certain principles of Faith? How often hath he remain'd in such dubitation, while he enquires the manner and way how original sin is contract∣ed; not to mention abundance of other difficul∣ties, in which he scruples not to declare his per∣plexities? and his modesty goes sometimes so far, as to acknowledge and confess his ignorance in certain cases. If it be demanded, how the Eter∣nal Father begets his Son, how Jesus Christ gives us his Body in the Eucharist, how that Body can be the Life and Food of our Souls: If abundance of other questions be put touching our Mystery, touching the Articles of Faith, touching the dif∣ficult places of Scripture, to reconcile passages together which seem contrary one to another: who is there of the Doctors Antient and Mo∣dern, that continuing firm in what the Faith teacheth us concerning those Questions, not on∣ly saith not as M. d' Ipre, Haereo, but confesseth not that he cannot render a true reason of what he believes, and remains all his life in that igno∣rance? And shall it then be taken ill, that in a very difficult and intricate Question or Fact, in which some unskilful or ill-meaning persons have gone about to set the Authority of the Pope a∣gainst that of S. Augustin, pretending to subject some Propositions of this Doctor of the Church to the censure of the H. See, M. d' Ipre who hath labour'd with as much and more diligence and fidelity then any one whatever upon this point, upholding S. Augustin's Doctrine without injuring the authority and respect which is due to the H. See, should say at the first view of this affair so intricate and so difficult to disintangle, Haereo? They who frame these complaints against that great Prelate, and they who wonder and suffer themselves to be over-aw'd when they hear them, shew they have no great understanding in the Doctrine of the Church, and S. Augustin, nor much stedfastness in what they know thereof. And though they cover their accusations with the Authority of the H. See, yet I can tell you with assurance, that they have not (or at least their proceedings argue not) so much zeal, nor so pure and disinteressed respect for the Head of the Church, or the Church it self, as M. d' Ipre hath had and testifi'd in sundry important occasions, both by his actions, and by his writings. Other particulars wherewith he is charg'd, flow from the same Fountain, and are no less unjust then groundless: If he hath written concerning the matters of Grace, since a prohibition of the H. See, he is not the only man that hath done so, but 'tis he alone that hath written in that manner that he hath done, having only reported the sentiments of S. Augustin, whom the Church owneth, not only as one of its Pillars, but as its Master and Teacher, particularly in the matters of Grace; and he writ his book, being a Prelate and Pastor of the Church; should all those who writ before and after him, have incurr'd the Cen∣sure of the H. See; yet methinks all these peculiar considerations ought to secure him from it. Ne∣vertheless, by a most manifest injustice, endea∣vours are us'd to get his book subjected to Cen∣sure, and to acquit all others: Whereas it is al∣ledg'd, as you tell me, that the other books have not been inform'd against as this hath been, and that had they been complain'd of, and pre∣sented to the Pope, they would likewise have been prohibited: This is to seem blind in these things and deeds either through ignorance, or passion; through ignorance and want of understanding in these matters, if we admit they speak really; through passion and interest, if knowing well how the same have pass'd, and not believing what themselves pretend, they think to make the same credited by others: For all the world knows how many complaints have been made, how ma∣ny Petitions have been presented to the Pope a∣gainst the Jesuites, and the books and writings publisht by them about these matters, which yet they urge, are prohibited to be written of. In one single printed Petition have been noted, I think, twenty Jesuitical Authors, who have set forth books since that Prohibition, which is urg'd to stop that of the Bishop of Ipre. When M. Sinnic pass'd by Paris to go to Rome, he took with him a Copy of the Theses of Lovain, printed at the foot of the Bull, wherein they were expresly prohi∣bited. And for all this, ignorance is pretended, and they say Justice should have been done against those Authors and their writings, had complaint been made thereof to the H. See. I confess Sir, I admire how any dare alledge such excuses in the

place where you are, as they so confidently do; and how they can hold you in hand with, &c. You see Sir, with what liberty I write and expose my thoughts to you in answering to your Letters: 'Tis an evidence of the sincerity of the friendship I bear you, and of the confidence I have in yours. As∣sure your self I do not forget you in my addresses to Almighty God; I represent to him your af∣fairs and necessities as my own, and beseech him to make me as I desire to be always, more and more yours; which I shall look upon as his mercy towards me, & the making me more to be his. And I desire you to beg the same of him in my behalf.

The same day that we desir'd the Pope's Maistre de Chambre to defer the Audience which he was wil∣ling to procure for us, as I related at the beginning of this Chapter, I went in the afternoon to Car∣dinal Ghiggi, partly in reference to M. Hallier and his Collegues, partly to make some Remon∣strances to his Eminence touching the Consultors and M. Albizzi. I told him that I came to speak to his Eminence about some things a little trouble∣some, which concern'd our affair; that I was loth to give him disturbance with them, but we could not represent the same to him, to the end he might take some order therein if he could, un∣less his Eminence were advertis'd thereof, that so if the Pope happened to speak to him about them, he might be prepar'd to tell his Holiness his senti∣ments. I told him, that when we were sent for to Cardinal Roma, to hear the Declaration which he was to make to us from the Pope concerning the erection of the Congregation, M. Albizzi was present at what the Cardinal said to us; that by being so it seem'd to us that M. Albizzi was in∣tended to be Secretary of the said Congregation, and that the same appear'd to us very hard to ad∣mit, considering his great prepossession against us, and the extreme partiality which he profess'd as openly in behalf of our Adversaries. Now to satisfie the Cardinal concerning his partiality, I intended to represent to him, 1. What M. Albiz∣zi had done in the business of the Houres. 2. That he had told me that my opposing the Censure M. Cornet endeavour'd to get pass'd in our Faculty against the Propositions, was a disservice to the H. See. 3. That upon a bare suggestion of F. Mu∣lard, he had obstinately maintain'd that we were not deputed by several Bishops. 4. The manner wherewith, being in his Antichamber, I had heard him speak of me to two Flemish Cordeliers. 5. His insolence at la Minerve upon a very civil visit which we made to him. 6. His opposition, and ri∣gorous, and altogether unjust treatment of us a∣bout the impression of S. Augustin. 7. What he had done on the other side to get publisht F. An∣nat's book, if he could, against the Popes inten∣tion; and how he quarrell'd with the Printer when he saw that Fathers book prohibited by the Pope. 8. The continual correspondence he hath held with M. Hallier and his Collegues, since their arrival, besides that which he hath always held with the Jesuites. 9. VVhat I heard from F. du Plantet, that he had wonderful kindness for them and their affair. 10. I had also purpos'd to speak to him a∣bout the diversity of the Commaes, which he had caus'd to be put into the second impression of the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. purposely to comply with the Jesuites: But I could not particularly acquaint the Cardinal with any thing but the insolence which M. Albizzi had shew'd us at la Minerve, and his dealing with us about our impression of some of S. Austin's works; but I did it with great resent∣ment, terming it barbarous and un procedere di Turco: I added, that it was a shame that he should deport himself thus with the countenance of their Eminences, and oftentimes acting in their names: That I had proofs hereof at hand, but it would require an hours time for his Eminence to see them. The Cardinal seem'd mov'd at my dis∣course, and almost convinc'd of what I said; yet he told me, that we might comfort our selves, for that the Pope and their Eminences would look ex∣actly into the matter, having purposed so to do; that he was sorry for our discontent; but should a Prince have regard to the inclinations and aversi∣ons which one side or other may have against per∣sons, nothing would ever be done: I assented to him, that to do so generally is difficult, yet expe∣rience sometimes shows, that it is necessary (and the late History of Mascambrun sufficiently evi∣dences that I had reason.)

Then I proceeded to speak concerning the choice and alteration made of the Consultors, attri∣buting the same chiefly to the suggestions of M. Al∣bizzi, and adding, that we had cause to fear that he would do his utmost to introduce persons engag'd in the sentiments of the Jesuites, and exclude such as he saw inclin'd to favour S. Augustin's Doctrine.

The Cardinal told me by the way, that S. Augu∣stin's Doctrin, was out of all danger, che non patirebbe niente. He said also, that the choice of the Consultors was order'd by the Pope, who elected one person to day, and another to morrow; that it depended wholly upon his Holiness; nor ought any to ask why he did thus or thus, for he was the Master.

I reply'd, that indeed the Pope was the Master; but M. Albizzi having the advantage to suggest to him this person or that, and to represent rea∣sons to his Holiness for the exclusion of some or others, he might bear a great stroke in the nomi∣nation. That besides, he had so great a sway over the Consultors, that they had not the liberty to speak their suffrages in his presence, when they saw the same were not consentaneous to his sen∣timents and desires, lest having private access to his Holiness every eight days, and a great freedom with their Eminences, he might do them ill offi∣ces. That some of them had told me that they had formerly been spoken to about these matters, but because they had declar'd themselves a little too forwardly in behalf of the cause of Grace, they had heard no further of them since. That my self had experience hereof, upon an occasional meet∣ing with the F. Commissary of the H. Office, when discoursing very gently with him about the first Proposition, and he being satisfi'd with the an∣swers which I made to him, M. Albizzi superven'd, and thereupon the Commissary became as it were Metamorphos'd, and not like the same man, speak∣ing to me with a rude and sharp voice; but when M. Albizzi was gone, the Commissary resum'd his former stile, and told me it was requisite to use such language as he had done only to please him.

The Cardinal answer'd, that the Pope speaking to him about M. Albizzi, said, that indeed he was

a man that sometimes spoke roughly and passion∣ately, but otherwise when any thing was to be done, he consider'd twice upon it.

I told the Cardinal how little vers'd M. Albizzi was in the matters of Grace, and so was an incom∣petent person for the right discharging the office of Secretary in a Congregation, wherein that business was to be thoroughly examined. The Car∣dinal answered, that perhaps he would be the fitter for it, because he was only to write down what should be dictated to him: I reply'd, that to give a true Relation of a Disputation held between D∣vines about this matter, it was requisite for the Relator to understand fully the Opinions both of the one side and the other, that so he might com∣prehend the knot of the difficulty, and faithfully report what should be alledg'd by either party in defence of their Sentiments. That heretofore, in the time of Clement the VIII. and Paul the V. there were two Secretaries; and therefore admitting M. Albizzi for one, it was our request that at least another might be added to him.

I proceeded then to acquaint him with a third thing which troubled us; namely, that after we had Petition'd for a Congregation, in which the Parties might be heard coram openly; that after it had been declared to us, that the Pope had granted the Congregation which we petitioned for; yet it seemed M. Hallier and his Collegues endeavour'd to hinder the execution of the same as it was pro∣mis'd. That we designing to speak nothing but what was true and justifiable, were very desirous to have them present at the Declaration of our Sentiment, to the end they might either assent and acquiesce in them, or be convinc'd thereof in case of denial. On the other side, fearing they might vent many false, fictitious, and frivolous things, we desir'd likewise to be present at their Hearing, that so they might be aw'd by the ap∣prehension of our replying to them; or in case they utter'd any thing of that strain, the same might be forthwith excepted against by us, and re∣futed. That the communication alone of Papers was not sufficient for this purpose, because possi∣bly they might declare themselves more amply in speaking, as to some things, which in their Papers they would but slightly touch upon; yet this slight touching might be enough to mind those Persons whom they have tamper'd with, of all that they have before-hand privately suggested, which how∣ever extremely false, must needs pass for true, unless it be refuted, which is not to be done, un∣less they be heard; because the transient intima∣tions in their writings, will scarce be taken notice of, or make impression; That therefore it was absolutely necessary, not only that there be an re∣ciprocal communication of the Papers of one side to the other; but also that we be heard viva voce, and that in the presence of both Parties.

Cardinal Ghiggi ask'd me whether we had ac∣quainted Cardinal Roma with these things. I told him, That we had, but receiv'd no plain answer from him about them. That I hoped his Eminence would be favourable to our Desires, because be∣sides the justness and advantageousness of them, they were also congruous to the practice both of the Church and of the H. See. The Cardinal then reply'd, that those Practices were understood well at Rome.

I added that we had express order to be impor∣tunate upon this point, and no power to act o∣therwise; and therefore we beseecht his Eminence to bring it about that we might suffer no difficulty therein.

The Cardinal began to be something mov'd at this, and told me; It seems then you intended to give law to the Pope, but the Pope would receive none from any. I answer'd that we intended no such thing; but all our businesse was to desire in the name of some Bishops who sent us, a thing which they conceiv'd the Pope's justice, wisedome and prudence would easily condescend to their re∣quest. He reply'd, But, questa parola, Vogliamo, That word, we will. I answered that it was often used innocently to expresse that which is desir'd, without pretending to give law to any person; but for my part I had not us'd it. He acknowledg'd I had not; but added that this other, Non Possiamo, We cannot, had the same meaning. I answered that it was requisite that we, who acted not in our own names, should expresse by some some word our obligation to keep within the limits the Pow∣er hath given us; that it behoved us to follow our orders, and that if we went beyond them, we should be subject to be disavow'd. He excepted, But can those Bishops themselves impose Law upon us? I answered that to desire of the Pope urgently, but yet with all possible respect a thing so very just, was not to impose Law; and that I should not have spoken to his Eminence so much as I had done, but only to avoid the necessity of speaking the same elsewhere more publickly; and to the end that he knowing our orders, might by his pru∣dence and goodnesse assist us to execute them with∣out further publishing thereof.

Touching the choyce of the Consultors, I pro∣ceeded to tell him that if it were thought fit, I as∣sent that all the Consultors and Qualificators of the H. Office were indifferently taken, that so the businesse might clearly appear to be done without any partiality. And should it be conceiv'd that I made this Proposal, because there were many Do∣minicans of it, I was willing that they should be ex∣cluded as well as the Jesuites. The Cardinal ex∣cepted, VVhy so? VVhy not a Dominican and a Jesuite? I answered, that as for the Jesuites, it could not seem reasonable to admit them for Judges in a cause wherein they were Parties; that we had declar'd them such at first; that 'twas they who had excited all this contest, by their intrigues in our Faculty, to get S. Austin's doctrin condemn'd, and that by the most strange and unequal proceedings imaginable. That when the same should come to be laid open in the Congregation, it would scarce seem credible how such projects could enter into the minds of men who ought to have some Piety and Learning. The Cardinal reply'd, that others might say as much of us, but that the truth of all would be seen in the sequel. At the end of this Conference he reommended two things to me; First to endeavour as much as we could to make our writings short and intelligible; and secondly, to do all things with patience and moderation. I answer'd that I conceiv'd we had hitherto acted according to that temper, and in case it hapned we fell into any other, it would be an obligation to cause us to be advertis'd thereof, to the end we might take a bet∣ter course.

The next day in the afternoon I went to wait up∣on Cardinal Roma. I told him that my Collegues remain'd at our Lodging to prepare our Papers against the Congregation, and that in the mean time I was come to acquaint him with some things which troubled us as to that particular. I repeated to him almost the same which I have newly set down. He made not so large answers thereto as formerly; yet he satisfied my scruples as courte∣ously as he could; and as for the point of being heard in the presence of both parties, he readily ac∣knowledg'd the benefit of it, and the necessity there would be for it sooner or later. However he advis'd me to repair to the other Cardinals, to tell them as much as I had said to himself in reference to this Article.

The same Evening about ten a clock I receiv'd a visit from an Archbishop, who chose that hour purposely to come and see me incognito, and could not longer defer telling me some news which he conceiv'd would be very acceptable to me. He told me that he had confer'd with the Pope that morn∣ing about our affairs. That his Holinesse himself gave occasion to the Discourse, and told him that he still remembred the time when the Congregati∣ons de Auxiliis were held under Clement VIII. and Paul V. that he knew all the world was then for the Dominicans against the Jesuites; that for a long while together the publication of the Bull whereby the Jesuites were condemned, was daily expected; that neverthelesse it was not publisht, though they well deser'vd it; But it was conceiv'd that the H. See acted prudently (Fìc stimato allora grand prudenza, said the Pope) in not publishing their condemnation; because though the said De∣finition would have appear'd with the general sa∣tisfaction of all intelligent Persons, yet those mat∣ters surpass'd the reach of the unlearned, and the generality of the Faithfull. That moreover the Pope said that he knew the Jesuits Sentiments were not good; and that if he condemn'd them, there were no Persons of Learning & Ability throughout Eu∣rope but would be satisfied and well pleas'd there∣with: But that these Truths were so far above the ordinary capacity of Man, and the weak being much more numerous than the strong, more would be scandaliz'd than edifi'd with such condemnation. Whence this Archbishop concluded that if in the process of time I obtain'd not my design'd condem∣nation of the pernicious opinions of Molina and his Brethren, yet I was sure the Pope would never pronounce any thing in favour of them; and con∣sequently those whom I defended were no wise in danger of being condemn'd. He told me also that hereupon he had made a motion to his Holiness, that considering the Jesuites were so violent in their ex∣orbitances against S. Austin's doctrine, he would please to make a Decree, by which all the Faith∣full might be injoyn'd in general to follow that great Light of the Church and embrace his Senti∣ments. That his Holiness paus'd upon this Over∣ture, and as he believ'd, would take it into consi∣deration.

I had told Cardinal Ghiggi something of what I heard from Cardinal Roma about the changing of the Consultors, June 17. which he did not so ex∣presly confirm to me in my visit of the 22d. Wherefore I thought fit to advertise Cardinal Ghig∣gi of what I had understood from him in both con∣ferences. For which purpose I went to him on the 23d. and passing from one Discourse to ano∣ther, he held me about an hour in speaking some∣times about our affairs and sometimes about other indifferent matters. Amongst other he told me, That we and our Adversaries endeavoured to ingra∣tiate with those who sent us by making a great stirre, and giving them a punctual account of all our Dili∣gences. Whereunto I answered, That as for M. Hallier, he had profess'd to us, that those by whom he was sent to Rome, were so little anxious about any thing that was done there, that he offer'd me to for∣bear writing any thing touching our affairs into France, if we would forbear too. But we could not accept the Offer, because the Bishops in whose name we were there, were concern'd for the least circumstances of what pass'd either well or ill in our negotiations, so great interest did they take in the affair wherewith they had encharged us, and ac∣counted the same of such high importance. I had received by Letters of June 28. a new Order pre∣cisely to proceed in this manner; and therefore told the Cardinal that we could not disobey in this point, but we should certainly satisfie this Duty every eight dayes. Yet I added, that by writing nothing but the Truth we did our utmost to eschew the exaspe∣ration of things, and rather to qualifie and sweeten whatever passages we had reason to be scandaliz'd and discontented with. That moreover we sought not to make a stirre without necessity, because we could scarce be sufficient for such things as were indispen∣sible, and therefore had intreated my LL. the Pre∣lates to send two or three Persons more to assist us, that so we might better acquit our selves of what was to be transacted both by Speech and Writing in the Con∣gregation.

Going the next day to speak with sundry persons whom I conceived were then to be met with at la Minerve, I hapned to light upon a Dominican of great age, yet of a vigorous health and mind, who I afterwards understood was call'd F. Galassini; he advis'd me to take care to the nomination that was to be made of the Consultors for our Congregation, and told me he had learnt from a good hand, that before they were pitched upon, some Persons did their utmost to oblige them to declare them∣selves for Molinisme.

The other considerations upon which, as I related above, the Cure of S. Savior had counselled us to re∣tain an excellent Advocate well vers'd in the Court of Rome, least we might do any thing contrary to form, joyn'd to those first difficulties about hear∣ing us in presence of either side, and those petty reproaches of intending to impose Law while we desir'd to be heard, the Parties present, oblig'd us at length to retain one, who, when occasion requir'd, might plead the justness of our Demands with more earnestness than we durst our selves, and press his Holiness and their Eminences with more liberty than we might take, being accustom'd, as they are, to repair to them about affairs, which they lay forth to them at large; and lastly, who might sometimes draw some secrets and intimations from them, which their shyness kept from us. For these reasons we went on Wednesday July 24. in the afternoon to Signor Eugenio of Perugia, a man of great parts and of a very solid and free spi∣rit.

I went next to give half a dozen of our books to the General of the Augustines, who told me that himself was appointed for the examination of the Propositions, but with injunction of secresie. I heard also at the same time, that Cardinal Roma was the cause that this General was put into the number of the Consultors.

We went on Monday, Aug. 5. to la Minerve, M. Valeroissant and I, to give some to the General of the Dominicans; but not finding him, we left them for him, and gave some to divers of his Or∣der.

In the afternoon I went to carry a couple to M. Albizzi, who receiv'd the same with civility enough, and said, there could be nothing but good, being S. Austin's; and that he would shortly per∣use them. I told him, we design'd nothing else in procuring this Impression, but the clearing of things; that when he understood us, perhaps we should be more in his favour then we were; but the calumnies of all sorts spread against us were so numerous, that I wonder'd we were not less: He answer'd me, that credit was not given to all reports; that he had lately been told of things al∣ledg'd against him by us to deprive him of the Se∣cretaryship; that he did not value the suggestion; that neither money, nor preferment, nor any other interest, could engage him to procure the condem∣nation of the Propositions. I reply'd, that neither had we any other interest but the service of Truth, and that of the H. See; that I hop'd he should find it so; but indeed, I had said upon some occasions, that hitherto we had been much in disfavour with him, and that I wonder'd we were not more, con∣sidering the ill impressions suggested to him of us. In fine, that both he and I were to give account to God of the things which we should do in this world; that the time would speedily come, and that it behov'd us to endeavour to do nothing whereof we might be asham'd before the Tribunal of his Divine Justice. I offer'd him as many of our books as he pleas'd, and left him with fifteen or twenty Letters newly brought him, which put an end to my visit.

The same day I made another particular visit, wherein I learn'd that the custome of the Rota al∣low'd us to print our writings in as great number as was needful to deliver to the Judges; and that M. Hallier, and his Collegues, were taken in many places of Rome for people that attempted the ruine of S. Austin's Doctrine.

On Tuesday, Aug. 6. I went to present our book to Cardinal Pamphilio, and withall to give him thanks, as the Popes Nephew, for the esta∣blishment of our Congregation. He receiv'd all with satisfaction and civility. Thence I went to pre∣sent one to Cardinal Cechini, and though he was weary with a Congregation that had been held at his house all the morning; yet I forbore not to tell him, that the book presented to him, contained all the Fundamentals requisite to be known for the clear comprehending of the present Controversies in the Church, and in what manner it was fitting to determine them.

Cardinal Ginetti, to whom I deliver'd one in the afternoon, put me in mind to present a couple to each of the Cardinals of our Congregation; one bound in red Spanish Leather, with their Arms stamp'd in gold upon the Cover, and the other in Parchment, both of the best binding that could be had in Rome. For having receiv'd these two, he told me, that one of them was to give to Mon∣signor Ginetti his Brother. I signifi'd to his Emi∣nence, that I had another for him; but that second was for their Divine, or such other person as they pleas'd to favour with it, and whose assistance their Eminences perhaps might be willing to use in the Study whereunto they would be oblig'd for the discussion and decision of the Propositions. He askt whether this was all the informations that we purpos'd to deliver to them? I answer'd him, No; but that this book was the main foundation of them. Accordingly I went to present one to Monsignor Ginetti, who told me he had already read some of our Adversaries Papers, and should be very willing to read this work also.

Thence I went for the same purpose to Cardinal Barberin's Palace; but not finding him there, I carried one to M. Holstenio, who testified very great satisfaction therewith. He much commend∣ed our design, and told me that after our example he would get printed some little Treatises of S. Cyprian and S. Augustin De Unitate Ecclesiae, & De U••ilitate credendi, &c.

On Wednesday Aug. 7. I went to la Minerve to give some Books to such persons there as had not yet receiv'd any, and to whom we were ob∣lig'd to do it. I gave two more to the General of the Dominicans, who told me that M. Hallier said in a visit to him, That he did not intend against S. Austin, nor against S. Thomas, nor against Ef∣fectual Grace; That he would not meddle with the matters that had been handled in the Congregations De Auxiliis; in a word, that he aimed onely against Calvin.

When I gave one on Thursday Aug. 18. to the Procurator General of the Capucines, he told me he had been very glad to see the Latine explication of the Propositions, which was made shortly after M. Cornets enterprise, and begins In Nomine Do∣mini, &c. and that he was well edified therewith. He received it from the F. Capucine Assistant of France nam'd F. Brisse, to whom I had sent it, ha∣ving fallen into his acquaintance by going together once or twice to his General. When I gave one the same day to the Procurator General of S. Marcel, he told me that M. Hallier had made a second visit to him, in which he talkt after a quite other manner than he had done in the first. The F. Abbot de la Paix at his receiving one from me, told me that Cardinal Lugo had counsell'd him to take heed of us, for we went about to defend Jan∣senius under pretext of defending S. Austin. When I deliver'd some to Cardinal S. Clement, I presented some also to his Nephews, whose parts, studious∣ness, modesty and civility were in particular vene∣ration with me.

At my delivering some to M. Eugenio our Ad∣vocate, I fell into the knowledge of a young Flo∣rentine Gentleman nam'd Signor Cosimo Brunetti at his House, in whom at that first converse I found a very great vivacity and solidity of Spirit, with a free and ingenuous integrity, much fine Learn∣ing, a very prompt, open and obliging nature. He sojourned at our Advocates House for his im∣provement in the study and practice of the laws,

and to observe the way and genius of the Roman Court. I offer'd him a Copy, which he accepted with great professions of acknowledge∣ment for the civility which I shew'd him.

CHAP. IV.

Of an Audience which I had of the Pope, Aug. 9. when I presented our Tome of S. Augustin to his Holiness.

ON Friday Aug. 9. I went to give one of our Books to the Popes Maistre de Chambre, and desired him to procure me audience that morning, to present a Copy likewise to his Holiness. VVhilst I was in the Presence-chamber, I deliver'd some to sundry Chamberlains of Honour and other Offi∣cers, who all receiv'd the same not only with te∣stimonies of civility, but also with professions of an universal and high esteem of the works of that H. Doctor. Presently after, I was introduc'd to the Pope, where having first render'd him our most humble thanks for the Congregation which he had establisht in order to our affair, I present∣ed him the Book. At first he made some difficulty to receive it, not knowing what it was, least his particular reception of it might be (as he told me) interpreted for a publick approbation. I signifi'd to him that it was nothing but S. Augustin, and that it was not to be doubted but his Holiness had such Sentiments of approbation and esteem for the doctrine and works of that H. Doctor, as his Pre∣decessors had given him example. The Pope an∣swer'd that there was no doubt but S. Austin's do∣ctrine was authoriz'd by the Church, and ought to be embraced as that of the Church it self; but eve∣ry one endeavoured to draw the same to his own side, and pretended it congruous and favourable to his Opinions. I reply'd that the preventing that disorder and foolish pretension of our Adver∣saries, was partly the design of printing this Col∣lection, in which were the principal and last works which S. Augustin had written upon the matter in contest, when the greatest difficulties possible to be brought against it, had been both by those whom he oppos'd, and those whom he instructed, impro∣ved to the highest degree to which they could be rais'd. That we had put into this collection, not only some principal passages of those works, but the works themselves intire, to the end it might be seen more clearly and certainly which was the true and undoubted doctrine of that Saint. That they whom a secret light of Conscience convinc'd that they falsly presum'd this heavenly doctrin to be consentaneous to their low and carnal opinions, thwarted this Impression purposely to hinder it; that it had been retarded a full month by their de∣vices; but at length the Tribunal of the H. Office, whither we were drawn upon this business, judg'd that there was no ground to inhibit the finishing of it. That since it had been finished, I had present∣ed Copies of it to almost all the Cardinals of whom the said Tribunal consisted, and who all receiv'd the same with satisfaction. The Pope reply'd and bid me give his to Cardinal Ghiggi, and signifie to him that he should deliver the same to his Holiness, when it was time for him to read it. I answered that I should do what he appointed, but I concei∣ved nothing hinder'd but his Holiness might re∣ceive it, and likewise read it when he thought good: That there was nothing at all new in it be∣sides the Preface, in which we had collected toge∣ther the advantageous testimonies of Saints, Popes and Cardinals touching these very works which we had caus'd to be printed. The Pope reply'd that those who had been at Rome in behalf of Jan∣senius on the part of the University of Lovain, had also made Collections, to show the authority of S. Austin's doctrine; but it was a thing concern∣ing which there was not any doubt. I rejoyn'd, that as for Jansenius, his Holinesse well knew that we had already declar'd to have nothing to do with him, and that we took no side but that of S. Au∣stin; but that the Passages in the Preface were not only to show the authority of his doctrine, but also to explicate the order and series of those works of that Father which we had caus'd to be printed; the matters which were handled in each of these works, and the occasion which induc'd S. Austin to compose them. Here I opened the Book, and read some passages of the Preface as they presented themselves. The Pope heard them willingly, and among the rest that of Pope Hormisdas, wherein it is so expresly declar'd that the Sentiments of the Catholick Apostolick and Roman Church touching the matter of Free-will and Grace are contain'd in sundry of S. Austin's works, but chiefly in two, De Predestinatione Sanctorum, and De bono Perse∣verantiae. After which the Pope receiv'd the Book which I was come to present to him.

Then he fell to speak concerning our affair, and told me we must hasten to do on our part what was necessary for the speedy dispatch of it, because he intended on his to set about it with diligence, for some reasons which he mention'd. I answer'd that we would use all possible expedition; that for that purpose my Collegues stay'd at home in order to prepare our Papers, lest, being uncertain whether his Holinesse's affairs would permit us an audience for presenting the Books, they might have lost two or three hours in his Presence-Chamber; but had they been sure of admittance, they would not have fail'd to have come also, and been partakers of the honour and comfort which I received in this conference with his Holiness. That his Holinesse might hence see how we manag'd our time, and how diligent we were to be in a readinesse to employ the Congregation which his Holinesse had granted to us. That I assur'd him, my Collegues had since notice of its erection, many times spent ten or twelve hours a day about the business The Pope reply'd that so we must do if we would have expe∣dition of him; that he was old, that he had liv'd fourscore years, and that if we hastned him not, he should go on slowly. I told him I should acquaint my Collegues with his Holinesse's desire of speed, and that the same should further oblige us to redouble our diligences; but in the mean time whilst we were doing what lay in our power, and all the Congregation were imploy'd in a serious discussi∣on of what he had to represent to them, the ti∣dings of its establishment spread throughout all

Christendome, would very much quiet the most restless minds with the expectation of an approach∣ing satisfactious decision.

I further took the confidence to intimate to the Pope our extreme desire that his Holiness's other affairs would allow him some time for the reading of that little Book which I had presented to him, in order to prepare himself for the Decision which he intended to make, not only in regard of the ne∣cessity there was for it, to the end he might right∣ly apprehend of himself whether we or our Adver∣saries truly maintain'd S. Austin's doctrine, but al∣so in reference to the incredible satisfaction which I hop'd he would receive from it. Whereof to raise in his Holinesse some desire, by what my self had receiv'd as often as I had read those little Trea∣tises, I told him (what was most true) that I had already read the same several times, and knew in general all that was contain'd therein; but I had found so great a sweetnesse in the bottom of my Soul as often as I had read them, that should I see all the Grandeurs and riches of the world together offer'd to me on condition to lose the hope and li∣berty of reading those works again when it pleased God to give me time and desire so to do; certainly all those Grandeurs and riches would be as nothing to me in comparison of that advantage.

I represented to him what might be desir'd from thence in reference to the clearing of obscurities pretended to be in the Sentiments of this so clear-sighted Doctor; and added, that I conceiv'd I might assure his Holinesse, that our Adversaries could bring no Objection from Humane Reason or the Authority of the Scriptures against the opinions we defended, but what we could show in those very works to have been made to S. Austin, and make appear that the Answers made thereunto in his time were the same with those made by us at this day. After the Pope had had the goodnesse to hear all which I here relate, and more amply than is re∣cited, he answer'd me in these words with some kind of astonishment; Dite gran cose, You speak great matters; and I reply'd in these very terms, E vero, Beatissimo Padre, posso ingannarim, mà crado ch' io non m' inganno. 'Tis true, most H. Fa∣ther; the things which I speak are great and appear little credible; I may be mistaken, but I think I am not. This answer I utter'd with so much con∣fidence, and as so strongly perswaded of the things which I spoke, and the Pope heard the same with such attention, that me thought he also was half perswaded with what I had said to him.

In fine, I told him further, That 'twas a won∣der how he had not been surpris'd in this affair, after all the inventions and artifices employ'd to circumvent him; that we hop'd he would perceive the same in the sequel, and bless God for it as well as we; and that when he should have one day made, as we hop'd, a so∣lemn decision, the Church would have cause to say of him more truly than the Poet Ennius ever had to say of Fabius Maximus:

Ʋnus homo nobis cunctando restituit rem.

His Holiness smil'd; and having given me his Benediction, I withdrew.

CHAP. V.

Of the extraordinary Summons made to us by Cardinal Roma, at the instigati∣on of M. Albizzi to provide within a Fortnight the Writings which we were to deliver; Of the two first which we got ready within that time, and sub∣scrib'd upon S. Augusti's day.

IN the afternoon of the same day I went to carry a couple of our Books to Cardinal Barberin, who said to me as he receiv'd them, Gli altri se ne servi∣ranno ancora, The others (i. e. your Adversaries) will make use of the same too. I answered, Eminen∣tissimo si; They might serve themselves of them if they could; but they would not find in them whereupon to support their opinions if they follow'd the principles of Molina; that we would have sent each of them a Co∣py, if we had not doubted either that they would have constru'd this civility, as they did some which we shew'd them at their first arrival, as done out of the fear we had of what they could do against us, whereas the same proceeded merely from our benevolence to∣wards them; or that they would have taken it for a piece of mocquery and insulting on our part, so appa∣rent was it how little favourable or acceptable the little volume could be to them.

On Saturday Aug. 10. I gave one to F. Hilarion, who made great account of it, and likewise highly approv'd our design of making the diffe∣rence of the several sences whereof the Propo∣sitions were capable, when we should come to that point before the Congregation, hereby to save them that trouble, and to have something fix'd, to the defence whereof we might stick.

From that day till Thursday Aug. 15. the day of the Assumption, excepting that I was oblig'd to go and distribute some of our Books to some Persons to whom they were due, either upon account of their eminent and considerable dignity, or in regard of particular friendship which we had with them, I continu'd in our Lodging with my Collegues, to finish and revise with them our first Paper, intitu∣led De gestis in negotio quinque Propositionum; to the end we might have the same ready to appear be∣fore the Congregation upon the first occasion, and leave it there after we should have spoken upon that subject what we had to represent to them. But that Thursday evening a Ticket arriv'd which check'd the satisfaction we had in distributing our Books, and was a new occasion of hastening.

A Laquay of Cardinal Barberin's brought the same to me about Sunset, and told me he had receiv'd it from his Dean, that is to say from the Dean of that Cardinal's Laquayes, who according to custome receives it from the Maistre de Chambre, and en∣charges with it whom he pleases of his Compani∣nions. This subordination there is amongst the Laquayes, and the Dean is cloath'd in black, and not in the colours of his Master, as the rest are.

The Ticket contain'd these words; Monsieur de Saint Amour, si compiacerà d' esser di matina con l'aleri due suoi compagni, dall' Eminentissimo C. Roma per le quindeci hore; Per gratia non manchi, che deve parlarli d' ordine di nostro Signore. 15. Agosto 1652.

This Ticket gave us some amazement, and of the divers reasons for which we conjecture it writ∣ten, and upon which we bethought our selves what to answer, that which we judg'd most likely, was, that the intent of it was to instigate us to hasten our informations to the Congregation assoon as pos∣sible: In which case we had a very good answer to make, namely, that we were not behind hand, since the Congregation was not yet perfectly form∣ed, the Consultors who were to be of it, not be∣ing yet determin'd, but provided they were so be∣tween that day and the end of the month, we should be ready against that time.

Yet we could hardly believe that this was the bu∣sinesse, because the Pope had in my audience the Friday before profess'd indeed his desire of hasten∣ing, but signifi'd not such impatience as that we needed purposely to be sent for upon so solemn a day; and because since that audience it was not likely that M. Albizzi had seen his Holinesse, con∣sidering that Thursday this year being the day of the Virgin's assumption, there had been no Con∣gregation of the H. Office before the Pope, and consequently M. Albizzi had had no occasion to repair to him on Wednesday evening; and I understood he had spent all that afternoon at Car∣dinal Spada's Palace about a Law-Process which was examin'd touching a defectuosity found in the Re∣gisters of the H. Office in reference to the matter of the conception.

Accordingly on Aug. 16. we went to Cardinal Roma between eleven and twelve a clock, un∣certain what he had to say to us, but well pre∣par'd to answer to whatever it might prove; M. Albizzi came thither also. The Cardinal enter'd into his Chamber as he came from his Chappel, where he had said Mass, still habited with his Cope, and a very modest Surplice, which was of plain silk, and had no Needle-work. M. Albizzi en∣ter'd into his Chamber before us, and after a short time we were call'd in: Seats were plac'd for us right over against the Cardinal, and M. Albizzi was seated on the right hand between his Emi∣nence and us. The Cardinal told us, that it was more then a moneth since the Congregation had been establisht; that we had not yet deliver'd any writing in; that the Pope desir'd to expedite this affair, and allow'd us fifteen days more; which past, if we were not ready, his Holiness would think what he had to do, and take such course in the business as seem'd good unto himself. M. de Ʋalcroissant answer'd, that since the first advertise∣ment that we had receiv'd of the establishment of the Congregation, we had not lost one moment of time, as his Eminence should find when he saw our writings; that however we should be ready within the time prefix'd: The Cardinal reply'd, that he was glad of it. I interpos'd, and told him, that though we had notice of the Pope's resolution for erecting the Congregation, yet it did not yet seem to us perfectly setled, because we were not advertis'd what Consultors were to be of it, and therefore beseech'd his Eminence to tell us whether they were appointed. The Cardi∣nal was just going to answer me, but M. Albizzi interrupted him, and said, that we had nothing to do to think of the Consultors; that they were not the persons that made report to the Pope; but the Cardinals; and therefore the Informations ought to be deliver'd to their Eminences within the time limited. The design and project of M. Albizzi was, that we should give all the Informations and Instructions touching our affair to the Cardinals within those fifteen days; for he, as well as M. Hallier and the Jesuites, sought nothing else but to stifle it, and make it abortive. But to avoid further manifestation thereof upon this occasion in his presence, and making more stir about his inter∣rupting the Cardinal, and by that means depriving me of the opportunity of replying to his Emi∣nence: I made semblance of not having heard what M. Albizzi said; but looking towards the Cardinal, and perceiving he answer'd nothing, I was silent also, and we arose up. The Cardinal re∣conducted us through two Antichambers as far as his Dining-Room, and at parting desir'd us very courteously to make haste, that we might not cause any delay in the dispatching of this affair; perche si voleva spedir ta cosa: For that it was resolv'd to expedite the same speedily. This Cardinals inten∣tion was very upright, for he had long complain'd of the want of necessary order in it; but many others endeavour'd to drive it on so fast, because they were unwilling to have it further examin'd: They could not endure the carrying it on with that vigor as we did, and they fear'd, lest our little S. Austin, which was growing to be common, and read by all the world, out of the curiosity that e∣very one had to understand so eminent a Contro∣versie, would make all the world, and the Pope himself become Augustinian.

From Cardinal Roma we return'd directly to our lodging, and began that afternoon to lay aside all other business, and to betake our selves all three to our writings, that so we might prevent vexa∣tion, stop rumours, and give M. Hallier and his Collegues no occasion to break off and go away, as we were inform'd they intended to do by All-Saints day at the first, under pretext that no pro∣gress was made.

Wherefore I fell to work almost continually without going abroad, together with my Col∣legues, till Tuesday Aug. 28. being S. Augustin's day, when we sign'd the first Copy. All that I learnt in this interval, was the confirmation of what M. Hallier had declar'd to the General of the Dominicans, that he neither was against S. Austin, nor S. Thomas, nor Effectual Grace, nor what had been done in the matter de Auxiliis, under Clement VIII. and Paul V. that thereupon the said General askt him whether he assented to the Propositions taken in the sense of Effectual Grace, and told him, that as soon as he found that the Question in this affair was about the Controversie his Order had with the Jesuites, which had not yet been de∣cided, he would not suffer it to be decided amongst other parties without interposing therein.

The same day, Aug. 28. we went to Cardinal Roma to present our first writings to him: We un∣derstood that he kept his bed, and thereupon in∣treated

his Maistre de Chambre to give his Emi∣nence notice thereof.

On Thursday the 29th in the afternoon, I went alone to Cardinal Roma: His Maistre de Chambre told me, that he had acquainted him with our be∣ing there the day before, whereof his Eminence was very glad, and told him he should be very wil∣ling to hear us, and the first audience he gave when he was recover'd should be to us. I signifi'd to this Gentleman, who was a very good and honest man, that I conceiv'd we had nothing to do till his Eminence's recovery, because I believ'd he was the first to whom our writings were to be present∣ed, and from whom we ought to receive what or∣ders we were to observe for appearing the first time before the Congregation. The Maistre de Cham∣bre answer'd, that he thought that was the right course; nevertheless, if I pleas'd, I might repair to M. Albizzi about it, because he, as Secretary, had the direction of every thing. I reply'd, that I was unwilling to go to M. Albizzi, because per∣haps his Eminence would be better within two or three days; and in case his infirmity continu'd, it would be time enough then to consider what course to take. He was satisfi'd with this resolution, and I was very glad of it, being loth to come into M. Albizzi's hands sooner then needs must; and partly because we might have leisure for the ma∣king of other Copies of our Papers to present to the other Cardinals, at the same time that we de∣liver'd the first to Cardinal Roma: To which pur∣pose I went to find out divers Clerks or Copists; and excepting the time of my attendance upon the Ambassador on Friday the 30th, I spent that day and the next with my Collegues, in setting our Clerks to work, and comparing what they had written.

Aug. 31. going between four and five a clock in the afternoon to learn tidings of Cardinal Roma, I found that he was gone abroad to make a visit hard by; wherefore I staid till his return, and salu∣ted him as he alighted out of his Coach, congra∣tulating him both for his recovery, and the hope it gave me that his health would permit him shortly to look upon our Papers, and betake himself to all the rest of our affair. He answer'd, that he was far from being recover'd, that he went abroad only by order of the Physitians to take a little air; but as soon as it pleas'd God to restore his health, he would willingly imploy it in what concern'd us. I reply'd, that in the mean time we would offer our prayers to God to return it sufficiently for that pur∣pose; and certainly it was much our obligation and interest so to do, in regard of the understanding, sincerity and uprightness wherewith we knew he would comport himself therein.

CHAP. VI.

Of two Conferences held at Paris during this moneth of August, between M. de Sainte Beuve, Doctor and Profes∣sor of Sorbon, and F. l'Abbe the Jesuite. Other Letters written to us from Paris, during the same moneth, enjoyning us not to appear but in pre∣sence of our Adversaries.

I Receiv'd news at the end of this moneth of two famous Conferences held at Paris, in presence of some persons of Quality, between M. de Sain∣te Beuve and F. l' Abbe the Jesuite, touching the subject of a work publisht by this Father in refe∣rence to the controversies of the times. The Fa∣ther receiv'd much confusion therein, having been convinc'd of foul dealing, or little intelligence of the points whereupon they confer'd, which were many in number. The Letter which M. de Sainte Beuve did me the favour to write to me about it, contains so clear and compendious an account thereof, that it may be inserted here at length, with the satisfaction of those that shall read it, and without much interrupting the course of the prin∣cipal Narration in hand.

A Copy of the said Letter.

From Paris Aug. 2. 1652.

SIR,

THe discourse of F. Annat is the common discourse of the Society. Those good Fathers publisht here as well as at Rome, that the Pope is to pronounce with all speed; and when they are told that there is no Congregation yet setled in which the Parties may be heard, they answer, that his Holiness will not hear any Parties, and that their Society hath resolv'd not to enter into a conference either at Paris or at Rome, touching the controverted Doctrine. This is what F. l' Abbe said to me in the conference I have had with him, when he wisht it might be heard privately, for fear, as he said, it might be disown'd by the Society, which hath resolv'd not to confer about these matters: Nevertheless, I think not to offend them, if I acquaint you with some of the particulars of it: You shall know then that he hath compos'd a book entitl'd Elogium Di∣vi Augustini, Umbra ejusdem, Tumulus novae Do∣ctrinae, Epitaphium, Antitheses Cornelii Jansenii & Divi Augustini. He presented the same to M. Dugue Bagnols, to whom he is known, for he liv'd long at Lyons, and is Procurator General of that Province. M. Dugue surepris'd at the sight of those Antitheses, committed the same to the perusal of some friends, and by them was assured, that they were full of falsificati∣ons; whereupon he repair'd to the Father, and engag'd

him to a Conference, for which I was chosen: The day, place, and hour appointed in the presence of the Abbots Charrier, and de Bernai, M. M. de Mo∣rangis, de Beaumont, Dugue, the Lievtenant Cri∣minal of Lyons, de Pomponne and Croisi, at the house of M. de Bernai. I offer'd to make good five things: 1. That the Author in contriving his Anti∣theses, had made use of many Treatises constantly held not to be S. Austin's. 2. That it appear'd upon peru∣sal of them, that he had no tincture of the reading of that Father. 3. That he had corrupted his words shamefully. 4. That he had perverted his sense: And 5. That he had falsifi'd M. d' Ipre in the places which he cited for his Antitheses, both as to the words and the sense: I prov'd the former of these: 1. Because he cited as S. Austin's works the book De vera & fal∣sa Poenitentia, that De Praedestinatione & Gratia, the Hypognosticon, the 191 Sermon De Tempore, which is Pelagius's Confession of Faith, and the book ad Articulos sibi falso impositos; and I justifi'd all this by the testimony of Cardinal Bellarmin; lib. de Script. Eccles. in Aug. & Hier. which as you see ad∣mits of no reply. The second Charge I made good, by producing two and twenty allegations ill made; a∣mong the rest, the fifth book ad Simpl. The three Operis imperfecti; the ten contra Julianum: And to make it appear that it was not through errors of the Printing, I desir'd the F. to tell me whether they had in their Colledge the third book of the Opus Imperfe∣ctum; if they had, to let me see it: He promis'd I should, telling me, they had the same of two or three Editions. The third was prov'd, by confronting the places as he cites him, with the plain Text, and made horrible things appear; as for example, that he added a Negation to an affirmative Proposition of S. Au∣stin's, &c. I prov'd the fourth only by two places, the time enforcing brevity; the first of which was an ob∣jection of S. Augustin, which he cited as if it was his answer; and the other was the Pelagian Doctrine, which he call'd the Augustinian: And for the fifth, I contented my self with chusing one place out of M. d' Ipre, which he falsifi'd in the citing, by putting a negative for an affirmative: All this convinc'd the Company, who demanded of this good Father; whe∣ther he had any thing to object against me; whereupon apprehending that they were desirous to see me act the Respondent as well as the Opponent, I declar'd that I was ready to perform that part too; and for the sub∣ject of the next Conference (for it was above six a clock) I said I was ready to maintain, that of all the Antitheses of that Father, there was not one good: That day sevennight being appointed, all the above∣said persons met at the same place again, excepting M. de Bernai, and M. de Pomponne, who were gone out of Town; but in their stead came M. de la Moig∣non, the Father having profess'd that he would not confer if there were more persons then at the first time, for fear lest the matter might become publick, which would be prejudicial to him, for he should be dis∣claim'd by the Society, which had resolv'd not to enter into Conference either at Rome or at Paris: I began with the same declaration that I had ended the prece∣dent; and having again declar'd that I would hold my self worsted if, the Father could prove against me, that so much as one of his Antitheses was sound; the Father refus'd to confer about that point, but only about the ground of doctrine: The Company told him, it would be more contentment to them, if he kept to the business in hand, without medling with the Contro∣versie in which they understood not very much; yet they could not bring him to accept my Challenge: Wherefore I made another to the second part of his work, Umbra Augustini, being a Latin Poem, speaking whereof in his Epistle Dedicatory, he had written, Corrupit Augustini Doctrinam Jansenius, & Poema Prosperi de ingratis parum gratus Poeta Gallicus: Emendat Poetam Umbra Augustini: I offer'd to make immediately an Antithesis of his Poem, and that of S. Prosper, and to shew that they were perfectly opposite: He was unwilling to accept of this offer too, but propos'd to dispute at large of matters of doctrine, whereunto I assented: He propounded five points: 1. That M. d' Ipre was condemnable, as hauing written against the Council of Trent, and consequently against S. Austin, by affirming, That a man mov'd by Grace, is necessitated as to his liberty: Whereunto he was answer'd, That such a man is ne∣cessitated in sensu composito, but not in sensu divi∣so; and told that M. d' Ipre saith no more, which is not condemnable, unless the whole School of S. Tho∣mas be condemn'd too: After many Contestations, the Father was oblig'd to consent with us. The second was concerning Sufficient Grace, and it was prov'd to him, that M. d' Ipre deny'd none but the Molini∣stical, in which he had so much reason, that Aquaviva himself had condemn'd it: He was loth to yield to this, but at length was constrain'd to it. The third was, concerning the necessity of sinning without Grace; which whole Doctrine having been explicated, he was reduc'd to the works of Infidels, and granted, that it was a Theological Question; whence I infer'd, that then M. d' Ipre was not condemnable in this point. And this Doctrine appear'd so fair to all the Hearers, that they declar'd highly for it. The fourth concern'd the Commandments, and I having shew'd him, that the Doctrine maintain'd by us as to this point, was held by all the Thomists, the Defenders of Congruous Grace, and the Church in her Prayers; having re∣duc'd the Question to Final Perseverance, and prov'd that what the Father held, was the Doctrine of the Pelagians, Epist. 103. and of Caelest. l. de perfect. Iustitia; and having made out, that supposing the ne∣cessity of Grace to act, it follows, that we cannot act without it; For, Necesse est sine quo aliquid esse non potest; The Father could not condemn the Do∣minicans nor the Congrui, of whose number he pro∣fess'd himself; and therefore was constrain'd to ab∣solve M. d' Ipre from the accusation which he had charg'd upon him. The last was touching the Death of Jesus Christ; in reference to which, after I had explicated to him the Doctrine of M. d' Ipre, and S. Austin's Disciples, I shew'd him, that the same was held by Vasquez, Pesantius, Pius, M. de Chartres, the Cardinal de Retz, and in a word, by all the Di∣vines who say that de singulis infantibus non est provisum sufficienter; as also by those who say as much de infidelibus. I made him see that his Do∣ctrine was the same with that of the Semipelagians a∣gainst S. Austin, ad Cap. Gall. and S. Prosper, ad object. Vins. After which I prov'd, that that where∣of he complain'd, was no other but S. Austin's: Whence I concluded, that therefore M. d' Ipre, and S. Austin's Disciples, could not be condemn'd as to this Article. The whole Company remain'd convinc'd thereof, nor did the Father gain-say it: It was almost seven a clock when this was done; and the general con∣clusion

was a complaint which M. Dugué made to the Father for having term'd S. Austines disciples Monstres, Lutherans and Calvinists. Whereunto the Father answered, that it was written Poetice. Thus the conference ended, and thereupon some of the Company remembring the title of that Poëm, Umbra Augustini; added to it, & Umbrae somnium. I conceiv'd that I could not conceal these Passages from you, because hearing of the same written by another hand, you would never have pardoned me. As for other things, I intreat you to endeavour to confer with B. Hallier in presence of some person of quality. I have not received the Book of that Bernardine. I am now out of my Lectures; in which I can say, that Ita explicatum est liberum arbitrium ut vicerit Dei gratia. I think to read concerning the Euchartst next year, and to encounter Mares (Maresius) to the purpose; but that design is not yet fully resolved upon, M. le Morice intends to treat of Predestina∣tion, and to refute the third Apology. M. Girard salutes you, and so doth M. Beaumont, &c. and my self, who am more then any other,

SIR,

Your most humble and most obedient servant, de Sainte Beuve.

All the Letters I receiv,d from Paris of this latter date, during this whole month, spoke of nothing but of the Congregation, of the establishment whereof we had given notice to my LL. the Bishops. Those, in answer to the first news, we sent of it were full of nothing but expressions of joy, benediction, and hope; to see our Disputes happily terminated, to the edification of the Church, and the glory of the H. See. But after they understood what re∣strictions were desig'd to be made of the conditi∣ons, whereupon we had sued to the Pope for the Congregation; that we were not assured, but with hesitation that our Adversaries should appear there in our presence and we in theirs; that there was but so much as the least thought of putting a Je∣suite into the number of the Consultors (a Member of that society who was our principal Antagonist, and a Confrere of those who had made the chief corruptions in Doctrine, who had been the first Authors of all these troubles, who had instigated supreme Powers to fire and sword against us as a∣gainst Plagues of that State and Religion;) that besides this they heard what triumphs were made everywhere, because there would be no regular conference before the Congregation; and that the same was granted to us, but as a Ceremony intend∣ed to be observed for the condemning of us with more solemnity, after we had rendred account of our Faith, by making us undergo a kind of Exami∣nation.

The joy was soon turn'd into sadness, and the sweetness of the former hope into bitterness; ne∣vertheless it was not all lost. The goodness of the cause we had to maintain, and the justice of the conditions upon which we demanded that it might be lawful to defend the same, induc'd my Lords to enjoyn us and our friends to counsel us anew, that we should continue our instances, for the effectual obtaining in the sequel all that we had at first de∣manded, and which there was reason to presume with all kind of justice that had been promis'd us, after the declaration made to us by Cardinal Roma from the Pope. Above all, we were enjoyn'd by them not to appear before any Congregation, ex∣cept in the presence of our Antagonists, and un∣less the proceedings were according to the Laws of a regular Conference, as had been done under the Popes Clement VIII. and Paul V. in the Congrega∣tion de Auxiliis.

CHAP. VII.

Of the Contents of our two first Papers: Wherefore one was concerning what had pass'd in the Affair of the Five Propositions, and the other touching the authority of St. Augustin.

NOtwithstanding the abovementioned Letters, we did not think that things were reduc'd to such extremity; although we perceiv'd some diffi∣culties therein, even greater then were yet appre∣hended at Paris. The last rudeness shew'd us by M. Albizzi in presence of Cardinal Roma; first by pressing us with such impatience to provide preci∣pitously all our Writings about the Five Propositi∣ons within a fortnight, otherwise the Pope would proceed without any regard to what we should have to say; and next by interrupting the Cardinal, to tell us disdainfully that it did not belong to us to in∣quire who were the Consultors, nor to confer with them, instead of suffering the Cardinal to inform us of them, who had promis'd us a List of their names assoon as they should be determined: This last rudeness (I say) was hitherto unknown in France, and none but our selves were yet sensible of the arrogance and scorn of it. It was so deeply resented by us, not only in respect of the digni∣ty of the French Bishops by whom we were sent, who seem'd to be injur'd in our persons, but also upon our own account, who deserv'd to be treat∣ed after another sort, had there been nothing else considerable in us, besides the honor we had of being Doctors of the Parisian Faculty; that we were tempted to lay aside all our other Writings, and put up our Complaits to the Pope by a Me∣morial, wherein the action should have been represented as it deserv'd. But all things con∣sider'd, we judg'd it more fit to suppress our re∣sentment for a time, and defer our complaints to a more advantagious opportunity, then to afford our adversaries ground to triumph further over us for delaying our Writings, and to proclaim, as undoubtedly they would, that we defer'd them on purpose, because we had not confidence to pro∣duce them; which resolution was the more easily taken, for that we conceiv'd, that after we had presented the same to Cardinal Roma, it would be more seemly to complain to him of M. Albizzies strange action which pass'd in his Presence, and that his Eminence would do us Justice for it. Thus

our patience and moderation as well as extraordi∣nary Diligence which we took to finish them, were the cause that we had them ready, as I said by S. Austin's day, sign'd them the same day, and went to present them to Cardinal Roma.

Which though his sikness permitted us not to do, and his Dignity of Dean of our Congregation for∣bad us to deliver them to any of the other Cardinals before his recovery which we daily expected; ne∣vertheless before I relate all the occasions wherein mention will be made thereof hereafter during the month of September, it will be meet to give a brief account of them here, it being impossible to insert them at length, by reason of the too great interruption which they would cause in this Nar∣rative.

It must be remembred how I describ'd the make∣ing of Memorials with an inscription on the outside, containing the persons name to whom they are ad∣dressed, those of the Supplicants, and the sub∣ject or affair about which they speak. We pre∣par'd our Writings in the same form, though they were very thick; the first containing twenty leaves, and the second an hundred and ten. We set the Inscription upon them as they use to do upon Me∣morials, though not on the back-side, but in the first page of the first leaf. The Inscription of the first Writing contained these words in Latin.

To the most B. Father Pope Innocent X. To my LL. the most eminent Cardinals, Roma, Spada, Ginetti, Cechini and Ghiggi. And to the other Divines de∣puted, or to be deputed for the Congregation touching the Affair of the Propositions concerning Grace.

By MM. Noel de la Lane & Lovis de Saint Amour Doctors of the Faculty of Divinity of Paris, and Louïs Angran Licentiate in the same Fa∣culty.

Against MM. Franceis Hallier, Franceis Joysel, and Jerosme Lagault Doctors of the same Faculty.

The first Information upon matter of Fact.

The second Writing had the same Inscription, only with this difference, that it was intitled, The first Information upon matter of Right.

It is to be observed in reference to these Inscri∣ptions, that we inserted the words, To the Di∣vines and Consultors deputed or to be deputed: be∣cause when Cardinal Roma gave us notice from the Pope of the Congregation, he said it would con∣sist of Cardinals and Theologians; and therefore they were to be mention,d in that Title, for fear of giving them offence in case they were omit∣ted; but being we know not yet whether they were appointed or no, having receiv'd no list of them, we thought fit to use said alternative words; trusting, that if they were not determined, they would be shortly; and that when they were, they would fall to examining our Writings in order to judge of them, as well as the Cardinals, and be∣fore them too, notwithstanding what Mr. Albizzi said to us as to that point.

VVe forbore to mention the Jesuites, yet be∣cause we reserv'd them for the second Informa∣tion touching matter of Fact, which we purposed to deliver in the process of the Affair, and de∣liver'd accordingly, as shall be shew'd hereafter.

But to return to our two first VVritings above∣mentioned; The first contain'd what had pass'd in the Five Propositions since M. Cornet propounded them to the Faculty, July 1. 1649. till that time. It was almost the same with what I have related in the first Part of this Journal, concerning what was done in the Assemblies of the Faculty on the first day of July, August and September of the same year 1649. the false Censure which they publisht throughout all France, and sent to Rome under the name of the Deputies of the Faculty, what was done in the Parliament, October 5. which we intimated, rather then set forth at large; and concerning the patcht Peace which was made in the Faculty in December: The Theses which M. Hal∣lier sign'd as Syndic, in which the first and third Proposition in the sense wherein we held them, were maintain'd in Sorbonne with his approbation, Jan. 1650. The Letter which M. de Vabres pro∣cur'd to be subscrib'd by a multitude of Bishops, the Subscriptions beg'd here and there in all Socie∣ties; what was done upon this occasion in the af∣fair of the Irish, the false deputation of F. Mu∣lard, and other things done at Rome, from the time of our arrival, till July 11. 1652. when the Cardinal Roma gave us notice of the Congregati∣on. One thing also we observ'd in this writing, which I have not so expresly related above; name∣ly, that all these enterprizes were design'd to pro∣cure by such scandalous and oblique ways the de∣struction of S. Augustin's Doctrine, which they veil'd under the obscurities of these equivocal Proposi∣tions contriv'd purposely to deceive. Wherefore we concluded this writing, requesting most humbly, that to the end all things might be done in this affair without fraud and confusion, before the examination of the Propositions were proceeded to, they might be alter'd and reduc'd into the several senses whereof they were capable, in such sort, that they might be free from all equivocation, and that the Catholick sense which they contain'd, and we alone held, might be di∣stinguisht clearly and plainly from the erroneous sense in which they may be understood (all that I relate of this Conclusion, is nothing but a faithful Transla∣tion) that the senses being thus distinguisht and sepa∣rated into several Propositions, we might declare which were those which abhorr'd, anathematiz'd, and had always anathematiz'd with S. Augustin, the Council of Trent, and the whole Catholick Church. That our Adversaries might be also oblig'd to keep the same course, and govern themselves in such sort, as to what they should argue and write against us, that there might be no question between them and us of the senses which we had once condemn'd, and declar'd that we acknowledg'd false, but only of those according to which we maintained the Propositions to be Catholick, and pertaining to the Faith of the Church; by which means the dispute between them and us would be clear∣er and shorter, and all ambiguity and fallacious sub∣tilty being retrencht, it would be more easie and safe to pass Judgement upon them.

We declar'd further by anticipation, that we pur∣posed not to maintain the Propositions in any other sense, then in that which we should demonstrate to be suitable to S. Austin's Doctrine. Could any offers in the world be more equitable and Christian? and could the same be refused by such as had the least sentiments of charity, either Christian or Civil?

But to follow my Translation, we added, that being the whole authority of S. Austin's Doctrine was founded only upō the testimonies given to it by the Supreme Pontifs and the whole Church, and there∣fore ought rather to be styled and accounted the D•…•…ctrine of the Supreme Pontifs and the whole Church than S. Austin's; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the end 〈…〉〈…〉 remain safe and intire in the Church as it 〈…〉〈…〉 been, and secur'd from all impeachment in reference to those who dar'd to lift themselves up against it; to the end also to establish between our Adversaries and us a principal and certain rule of all the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 should have both by speech and writing 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Propositions, such as had been lately establisht by Clement VIII. and Paul V. Lastly, to give our Adversaries place to clear themselves, if they thought good, of the reproach charg'd upon them by us of ha∣ving attempted to destroy it; We summon'd them to declare by an authentick Writing that they acknow∣ledg'd for true and indubitable (as we maintain'd they were) the Propositions following.

I.

That any Doctrine, Proposition or Opinion touching the matter of Grace, Free-will, or Divine Predesti∣nation, which shall be found to be S. Augustin's, or necessarily or evi∣dently coherent with his Doctrine, cannot in any wise be condemn'd either of Heresie or Error, or with any other kind of Censure whatso∣ever.

II.

That never any Doctrine or opini∣on of S. Augustine hath been con∣demn'd of Error by any Popes or ap∣proved Councils.

III.

That the Council of Trent hath not defined or taught any thing that is contrary in any sort to S. Augustin's doctrine touching Grace.

IV.

That all that S. Augustin hath held against the Pelagians, and Semipelagi∣ans, as a certain and Catholick Do∣ctrine, ought likewise to be held for such; as likewise nothing ought to be held which is contrary to that Do∣ctrine.

V.

That to affirm that S. Augustin's Doctrine touching Grace is uncertain, contrary to its self, exorbitant, ob∣scure, harsh, unworthy of the Cle∣mency of God, little suitable for edification of the Faithfull, or any thing else of that kind; is injurious to Popes, Councils, Saints, and generally to the whole Catholick Church.

VI.

That presupposing the H. Scrip∣tures, and the Definitions of Popes and Councils, the Doctrine of S. Augu∣stine touching Grace is a most clear and certain rule, by which the Pro∣positions in question, and all other generally whatever concerning Grace, Free-will, and Divine Predestination, may be examin'd with certainty, and also by right ought so to be.

These six Propositions we demanded that our Adversaries might be oblig'd to acknowledge to∣gether with us for true and indubitable; and to let them and our Congregation know that we made not this Demand without reason, but for the clear and plain stating of Principles upon which both sides were to build and proceed, we present∣ed to them the second Writing, which, as I said above, was the First Information concerning matter of Right, and was thus intituled, The Tradition of the whole Church in reference to the Authority of S. Augustin's Doctrine.

This second Writing was larger than the first, and contain'd eminent Testimonies touching this matter of more than twenty Popes, of as many General Councils, National or Provincial, and of above sixty either Saints, Fathers of the Church, or illustrious men, or Divines, or Religious Or∣ders, or famous Universities, who during the space of twelve Ages had approved and commended this Heavenly Doctrine, as well in the Greek Church as in the Latin: And we answered also in the said Writing to all the Objections that the Jesuites are wont to make against the Authority of that H. Do∣ctor.

And because we are advertis'd that when Wri∣tings presented at Rome to Congregations hapned to be somewhat long, the custome was sometimes

to draw Summaries or Abridgements of them, for the ease of such as were to read them, and that ei∣ther to give them beforehand a Model of all the Contents of such presented Writing, or to help them to recollect the substance thereof after read∣ing; we made one of both our Writings contain∣ing eight leaves. The Conclusion whereof was, That having thus establish'd the Authority of S. Au∣gustine's Doctrine, we had nothing to fear in refe∣rence to the Propositions; since we were sure likewise to show clearly that the sence in which we held them, was as certainly the Doctrine of S. Augustine, as we had shown invincibly that his Doctrine was that of the Church, after so general and continual esteem and ap∣probation as we had evinc'd it to have been in for twelve hundred years. But moreover we publish'd this Cartel of Defiance to the whole Molinistical Host, that we were certain, and spoke it without fear, That that H. Doctor would be found so con∣gruous to all that we maintain'd, that our Adver∣saries, however they might rack their Brains, and whatever pains they should take with the whole Society not only of the Jesuites but of all others that would take part with them, could never propose any Argu∣ment drawn from humane reason or the H. Scriptures, which we could not make them see, had been proposed to S. Augustin by the Pelagians or Semipelagians, and resolvl'd against them by this H. Doctor, and which we could not in like manner refute very easily against our Adversaries by the answers and the do∣ctrine which we should extract out of his Works.

VVherefore we further said, That our Adver∣saries, who made trophies upon the least occasion, were injurious in reproaching us for seeking delayes; since in so short a space as six weeks we had with extraordi∣nary diligence and pains compos'd those two Writings; one concerning Transactions, and the other concern∣ing S. Austin's authority in which we had reported above two hundred testimonies of above a hundred se∣veral Authors, and those the most considerable that could be cited in any Cause whatever; and that there was nothing that we wisht more, or could be more ac∣ceptable to us, than, assoon as the authority of the said Doctrine were acknowledg'd and confirm'd, as it ought to be between our Adversaries and us, to proceed forthwith with equal diligence and confidence, to make appear in the examen of the Propositions what that Do∣ctrine was.

And lastly, we told them that we did not think them to have so little insight into the matter which we negotiated, as that they could think that we held back; but that they murmured at the slow∣nesse whereof they accus'd us, that so they might keep things from being throughly examin'd (as they had done hitherto) by urging them on preci∣pitously; and that they had endeavour'd to bring it about that we might be constrain'd to huddle over the businesse, because they saw no other refuge for their so decryed cause, but to deprive their Judges of the understanding of it, and to hinder the dispelling of the clouds wherewith they had obscur'd the Truth and blackned the most innocent intentions of its Defenders; being also as little ig∣norant that when things should be examin'd as they ought to be, they could never escape; and that upon the least Objection brought by them against us, either before the Pope or the Cardi∣nals or the Consultors, they should incontinently see themselves overwhelm'd with a hundred and a hundred passages of S. Augustin.

VVe spoke very high, but indeed it behoov'd us to lift up our voyces and make our selves heard;

Yet we said nothing but what we had well consi∣der'd, and would very gladly have been put to prove. And we held our selves so certain thereof, that we did not declare these things only in speech or writings that were lyable to be disclaim'd, but in Writings which we had duely examin'd, review'd and subscrib'd.

CHAP. VIII.

Of a Writing of M. Hallier and his Col∣legues which fell by chance into my hands.

SUch were the Writings prepar'd by us in this Businesse and some time after presented to the Pope and the Cardinals, as I shall relate in pro∣per place; and thus we began to treat this affair in order to its discussion upon so solid and inexpug∣nable foundations. But because my purpose is to repose not onely what I know was done by our selves, but also whatever I could learn to have been acted either by M. Hallier and his Collegues or our other Adversaries, I think not unfit to mention also in this place the Writing which I intimated above to have been presented by them to the Cardi∣nals, when they went all together to deliver their instructions upon the Five Propositions, and in one single Audience which might last an hour or there∣abouts. The Writing bears no mark which inti∣tles it to M. Hallier and his Collegues, or shews that they own it; and indeed I think they never sign'd any at all in this affair. But it came to my hands upon Tuesday Sept. 3. by the procurement of a certain Person, who got it purposely to shew me; and assoon as I had perus'd it, I coppyed it out.

In this Writing those Doctors especially studied not to appear Molinists, and said they would not establish the Sufficient Grace of the Jesu∣ites, but only Sufficient Grace in general.

One may see particularly the spirit of M. Halli∣er in it, who alwayes endeavoured to passe at Rome for a Defender of Effectual Grace; and who to get those condemn'd whom he term'd Jansenists, hath alwayes fasten'd upon them that they taught a kind of Grace not Effectual, but Necessitating; That they deny'd all Sufficient Grace, and other such Chimeraes which they attributed especially to those that were at Paris, pretending that we disguis'd our selves at Rome. And 'tis no wonder, that these Calumnies, not being refuted, because they were sown secretly, and we would not speak before the Congregation except in their presence, made impression in the minds of the Cardinals, some of the Consultors and the Pope himself.

This Writing being very short, I shall set down here at length, except some common passages upon the First Proposition, which have been refuted in several Work:. It was without a Title, as many o∣thers were, and began thus:

Prima Propositio.

Aliqua Dei praecepta hominibus justis vo∣lentibus & conantibus secundum praesen∣tes quas habent vires sunt impossibilia: Deest quoque iis gratia qua possibilia fi∣ant, Jans. lib. 3. de gr. Chr. cap. 13.

Sensus est, mandata Dei hominibus justis qui praecepta divina transgrediuntur esse impossibilia de∣fectu auxilii sufficientis quo vel possint eadem im∣plere, vel necessariam ad ea implenda gratiam pe∣tere.

Nota per has voces (defectu auxilii sufficientis) non intelligi gratiam illam versatilem quae modo ef∣fectum suum habet, modo non habet, quae à multis Doctoribus Catholicis refutatur: Sed intelligi gra∣tiam quae verè sufficiens sit quocunque tandem mo∣do, seu quae verè facultatem tribuat justo aut im∣plendi praeceptum, aut petendi gratiam necessariam ad illud implendum, ita ut per eam justus inexcusa∣bilis reddatur quando praeceptum transgreditur.

Secunda Propositio.

Interiori gratiae in statu naturae lapsae nun∣quam resistitur.

Sensus est, in statu naturae lapsae nullam esse gra∣tiam Christi actualem internam in voluntate resi∣dentem, cui voluntas humana de facto dissentiat.

Nota hic non attingi doctrinam Sancti Auguflini de gratia efficaci à se. Aliud est enim asserere San∣ctum Augustinum admisisse aliquod genus gratiae quae infallibiliter effectum suum consequitur. & à nullo duro corde respuitur; aliud asserere Sanctum Augustinum nullam aliam gratiam praeter efficacem admisisse quae sufficiens sit. Primum Catholicum est; secundum non nisi à Calvino ejusque sequaci∣bus fuit assertum.

Quod Sanctus Augustinus grati∣am * 8.1 aliquam sufficientem ad∣miserit, patet ex iisdem quibus dicit Deum justo non praecipere impossibilia, nec justum deserere prius quam ab ipso deseratur. Nam cùm mandata Dei non reddantur possibilia nisi per gratiam, & justi non semper man∣data Dei observent: sequitur eos aliquando actu & de facto gratia Dei resistere.

Non itaque hic agitur de gratia sufficiente ver∣satili statuenda, quae modò effectum suum habeat, modo non habeat: Sed tantum in genere quaeritur utrum verum sit in statu naturae lapsae nullam dari gratiam quae verè sufficiens sit.

Tertia Propositio.

Ad merendum & demerendum in statu na∣turae lapsae non requiritur in homine li∣bertas à necessitate, sed sufficit libertas à coactione.

Sensus est, ut actio quae meritoria aut demeritoria est, libera censeatur, non requiritur ut fiat cum in∣differentia, sed sufficit modo voluntarie & sine co∣actione fiat.

Haec autem sententia eadem est ac Calvini, qui nunquam eo sensu negavit liberum arbitrium, quasi actiones nostrae voluntatis non essent voluntariae, sed eo sensu quod negarit nobis inesse •…•…differentiam ad utrumlibet.

Quarta Proposttio.

Semipelagiani admittebant praevenientis gra∣tiae interioris necessitatem ad singulos a∣ctus, etiam ad initium fidei; & in hoc erant haeretici, quod vellent eam gratiam talem esse cui posset humana voluntas re∣sistere vel obtemperare.

Propositionis hujus duae sunt partes: Prima est facti; utrum scilicet Semipelagiani admiserint gra∣tiam necessariam ad initium fidei.

Secunda utrum haereticum sit dicere gratiam a∣ctualem Christi talem esse cui possit humana volun∣tas consentire vel dissentire.

Neque etiam attingitur quaestio hic de gratia ef∣ficaci à se aut à consensu, quia utriusque opinionis assertores fatentur quod gratiam Dei possumus ab∣jicere juxta Concilium Tridentinum Sess. 6. c. 5. Sed tantum quaeritur utrum gratia in statu naturae corruptae talis sit, ut necessitatem inferat voluntati, adeo ut ei non possit dissentire; quod nullus Catholi∣cus umquam admisit.

Haec Propositio, suppositâ aliarum falsitate, ne∣cessariò debet falsa judicari; nam si impossibilia numquam sunt Dei Praecepta justis defectu gratiae sufficientis cui actu resistunt, sequitur posse gratiae resisti. Nam ab actu ad posse valet consequentia. Secundò si certum sit ad meritum requiri indifferen∣tiam, cum actio qua gratiae Dei consentimus, sit me∣ritoria, sequitur consensum ei praeberi cum indif∣ferentia, ac proinde cum potentia dissentiendi.

Quinta Propositio.

Semipelagianum est dicere Christum pro om∣nibus omnino hominibus mortuum esse aut sanguinem fudisse.

Duo quaeruntur circa hanc Propositionem. 1, Quid de ea sentiendum quatenus notam haeresis af∣fingit communi Catholicorum Theologorum sententiae quae asserit Christum pro omnibus omnino mortuum esse.

2. Quatenus ex mente Jansenii Christus non pro omnibus sed pro praedestinatorum salute tantum mor∣tuus est, ita ut omnibus reprobis negata sint auxilia sufficientia quibus possint salvari.

Hoc sensu examinata Propositione, intactae relin∣quuntur difficultates quae occurrunt aut circa in∣fantes sine baptismo decedentes, aut infideles, aut obduratos. Nam qui dicit Christum non pro solis praedestinatis esse mortuum, non dicit consequenter pro quolibet reprobo in particulari mortuum esse, sed suf∣ficit quod pro aliquibus saltem reprobis.

Quod autem pro justis saltem non perseverantibus mortuus sit, patet ex Concilio Tridentino, ubi defint justis mandata Dei non esse impossibilia, quia Deus iis gratiam necessariam suppeditat. Si enim possunt observare mandata, possunt salvari, ac non nisi ex meritis Christi.

Idem Sess. 6. c. 3. Verum tametsi ille pro om∣nibus mortuus est, non omnes tamen mortis ejus beneficium recipiunt. Ergo Christus pro iis etiam mortuus est qui beneficium non recipiunt; at illi non alii sunt quam reprobi.

CHAP. IX.

Of our Sollicitations during the whole moneth of September, to obtain that our Writings which we presented to the Cardinals, might be communica∣ted to our Adversaries. Of the Death of Cardinal Roma which hapned during this moneth. Of the secret Congregations which began to be held at Cardinal Spada's house.

IT was the first and only thing which I did on Sunday the first of September, to seek meanes how to get the abovemention'd Writing, which yet I could not do till two dayes after, and all that I learn't on Monday the second, was, from the Re∣sident of Poland, who signify'd to me that a Gen∣tleman of that Kingdome told him, that he had been in the company of one of the Doctors of our Antagonists and a Jesuite; which Doctor said, that there were but ten or a dozen Doctors of our Faculty and four Bishops that maintain'd our cause, and that the Pope had profess'd that he would make so good a Censure upon this occa∣sion, that there should be no more coming thi∣ther again. I sent likewise those two dayes, to know whether Cardinal Roma gave audience, and understood that he did not.

On Tuesday the third I went to see F. Melchior, who not being at home, I fell into discourse with F. Dominique Priest of the same Order, a very able man, and who taught Theologie in his Co∣vent, together with F. Melchior. He told me he had been at the Covent of the Minimes upon Saint Augustin's day with M. Joysel, who spoke so confidently of the condemnation of the Proposi∣tions, that he was constrain'd to advise him not to go so fast, for there were many in the world that did not, as he, account the Propositions Hereti∣cal, by reason of the senses, as he explicated the same, which they admitted relating to Effectual Grace. Their Discourse forthwith fell upon the First Proposition, of which F. Dominique told M. Joysel what sense we held, and alledg'd some ar∣guments for it, which M. Joysel being unable to gainsay, answer'd in one word, That they im∣pugn'd the same as it was in Jansenius, and be∣cause it was there. F. Dominique demanded, whe∣ther the being of a thing in Jansenius were suffi∣cient to make it deserve to be impugn'd and cen∣sur'd? M. Joysel answer'd, that it was not; but yet if it were lawful to maintain Propositions be∣cause they might have good senses, none should ever be condemn'd, because there is not any so bad but may be well interpreted; and he brought this for example, That the body of our Lord is not in the Eucharist, which he said might admit a good sence, because 'tis true that it is not there Circumscriptive, that is to say, as other bodies are in their ordinary places according to their natural extension. F. Dominique answer'd, that if there had been any Hereticks who had affirm'd it to be there Circumscriptive, as there had been o∣thers who have said that it is not there really; then, before judging of the Proposition, which affirms the same not to be there, it would be re∣quisite to distinguish it with reference to those two sorts of Heresies. So in the matter pro∣pos'd, there having been Hereticks who have af∣firm'd, that the Commandments of God are not possible even with the assistance of Grace, and others that they are so without it, that is, without that Grace which is necessary to render them possible with the last and next possibility, and which hath no more need of any other assi∣stance for action; it is requisite for right deter∣mining this affair, to distinguish the senses ac∣cording to which the said First Proposition may be extended, before judgement be pass'd upon it.

The same Father told me another passage which fell a few dayes before from M. Hallier, and for which he was sufficiently well taken up. This Doctor said, that if Molina were rightly consi∣der'd, it would be found that there was not so much to say against him as people believ'd, and that there was much difference between him and the Pelagians and Semi-Pelagians. The answer return'd to him, was, that this Discourse was very strange from a man who pretended to subtilty in these matters, For in the first place he was askt how it was possible that there should be so little to say against Molina, considering all that had been done against him in Spain and at Rome in the Congregations de auxiliis? And in the second place he was told, that truly there was much dif∣ference between Molina and the Semi-Pelagians, because Molina had said much more then they, That the Semipelagians held, that only the begin∣ning of the first disposition to Grace proceeds from the part of man; that as for the rest, they assented readily, that Man is govern'd by the moti∣on and power of the Efficacy of Grace; but Molina holds that Man is the primum mobile & chief master of his own Salvation from the beginning, to the end.

In the afternoon we went to wait upon Cardi∣nal Roma. His Maistre de chambre told us, that we might send one of our Attendants to him upon Friday following, and he would signifie to us when we might probably have access to his Emi∣nence. In the mean time he advertis'd us that one of our Antagonists came thither to know whe∣ther the Businesse were likely to go forward, and that he answered, That it did not stick at us, that we had performed our parts, but themselves might consi∣der that Cardinal Roma was not in a condition at present for affairs. He added, that if they came again, he would acquaint them with our new di∣ligence.

F. Epiphanius came to see us after Supper. The Discours•• hapned to be about the false censure of the Fa••ulty dispers'd through the world, and which MM. Henneguin, Peregret and Cornet avow'd in the face of the Parliament not to have been sub∣scribed by any of themselves. F. Epiphanius told us, That M. Lagault affirmed to him since his com∣ming to Rome that it was sign'd by them, and that there had been but one way which hinder'd us from being confirm'd by the Faculty.

On Wednesday the 4th. I went to Giesu Maria, where I saw F. Pancratio and another chief Father of that House; they both confess'd to me, that they had taught the Molinistical Opinions, and that whilst they taught them they were perswaded in their Judgements that none but these were con∣sentaneous to truth; but the reading of S. Augustin which they had happily undertaken, perfectly undeceived them. In our Discourse interven'd a very aged Prelate nam'd Monsignor Garotti, who spoke something concerning this matter, but vigorously and as one that understood it well. He told me that all this affair was but a businesse of a∣nimosity on the Jesuites part; that he remembred that Clement VIII. having highly blam'd the Ge∣neral of the Jesuites for their engaging in defence of Molina's doctrine, the General answer'd the Pope, Vedremo, Beatissime Padre, come la potremo diffendere, We will see most H. Father how we shall be able to defend it: That thereupon he writ to all the Fathers of his Society to send to him all the best arguments that they found upon this Subject; and that a Jesuite talking with him (Monsignor Garotti) told him that he had of his own head fur∣nish'd his General with ten Reasons for such de∣fence.

Perceiving Cardinal Roma's sickness to continue, it came into our minds to impart our Writings and their Summary to M. Hallier and his Collegues, that we might get so far onward, and that they might employ part of their time in perusing them, and prepare themselves to make such answers thereunto as they should think fit. I went to see M. Cosimo, Cure of S. Saviour, to desire him to di∣rect me to some Officer of Justice of his Acquain∣tance who were fit to make such signification in due form and order. M. Cosimo told me, That this could not be done, but either by the Secretary of the Congregation by whom our Writings might be communicated to our Adversaries, and theirs to ours, and that by Order of the same Congregation when it thought fit, after perusal and examination therein; or else Order of the Dean, in case we could obtain of him to permit us to hasten things, by indorsing them with Communicetur. That otherwise he thought it an ill course to do it of our own Heads, unlesse per∣haps they would somewhat excuse it as possible to be our custome in France, and as if we understood not that of Rome: But it was to avoid such inconveni∣ences that he had advis'd us to retain an Advocate; and since we had means to prevent mistakes in our proceedings, it was best not to bring our selves to such a passe as to have need of making excuses.

A visit which I made to Cardinal Palatta took me up all the afternoon of this day, and in a con∣verse sufficiently long that I had with him; that which I learnt most considerable, was, that M. Hallier had visited him and told him, That we were Jansenists; and that our aime was by shifts and under pretext of some equivocations & interpretations of Propositions to cause the Church to declare that she had acted wrong in her former condemnations.

On VVednesday the sixth, I went towards eve∣ning to Cardinal Roma's House. His Maistre de chambre told me, That we could not hope to see his Eminence till within two or three dayes more. I an∣swer'd, That we would willingly have so much pa∣tience, and ask'd him whethor there were not some way in the mean time for his Eminence to appoint that our Writings might be communicated to our Adver∣saries, to the end they might be employed in persuing them till he recover'd his health. He reply'd, That he would endeavour to acquaint his Eminence with it; and we agreed upon the Tuesday ensuing for an answer.

A Discalceated Carmelite inform'd us the same day that M. Ollier was the man that sollicited in their Covent at Paris for subscriptions against the Propositions, and their Fathers refused to do it.

On Saturday the seventh I acquainted a person, one of the most intelligent and accomplish'd in the Court of Rome, with what had pass'd between M. Albizzi and us, upon August 16. at Cardinal Ro∣ma's House. This Person counsell'd me not to lose this occasion of making known to the Pope the animosity and partiality of that Assessor, whereof the said Person gave me further clear and convin∣cing proofs. M. Othewin told me that M. Hallier being that morning taking the aire uprn the Mont de la Trinité, said to the F. Abbot of S. Antonie that he (Hallier) held us fast, that we should not escape him, that he would cause us to be put in Cornetto, which is as much as to say, in Bed∣lam, and some other things of the same sttain.

The Ambassador had been sick for some weeks, and so we could not visit him, but (thanks be to God) having by this time recover'd his health, we went this evening to congratulate with him. He fell to ask us about our Businesse how it stood; and told us he had seen some of our Cardinals, a∣mongst others Cardinal Ghigghi, who seem'd very pleasant and joyfull; which was an argument that they who usually are deep musers upon the smal∣lest affairs that give them the least trouble, must needs have found out some favourable expedient to get out of it, and which afforded much satis∣faction. VVe answered that that could not be, because to get out of it, it was necessary to exa∣mine the affair in due manner, which they could not do without trouble. Then we fell into Dis∣course whether or no we should be heard in the

presence of either side. VVhereupon he made scruples, which we answered; and though he seem'd in some measure satisfi'd therewith, yet he told us, that he knew not whether it would be granted to us or no. He told us further, that they had used diligences by the mediation of the Nuntio's to get the Opinions of Universities, &c. and we answered him that that course would not conduce much to the clearing of things, unlesse they did us the justice and took the pains to hear us in the presence one of another. VVe talkt what had pass'd in the affair of the Irish, of the Letters which the Jesuites had obtain'd of the Em∣peror, the King of Poland, &c. of the Cornetto whither M. Hallier in companies threatned to send us. Here the Ambassador told me, that the day before he complain'd to him of a Letter which I had written to M. Bouvot Register of our Faculty, and which M. Bouvot had shew'd to M. Grandin our Syndic, in which, he said, I sent word that there had not been seen in many ages such a thing as the Congregation we had obtain'd, and that the Pope speaking of M. Hallier, said that this Doctor seem'd to his Holynesse very presumptuous. I answered the Ambassador, that indeed I believ'd I had written to M. Bouvot, when the Congrega∣tion was declared to us; That I did not remem∣ber what words I us'd to him about it, but I saw not the least apparence that I spoke any thing near what I was charg'd with; because when I writ I endeavour'd to do it as if it had been in presence of all the world, and as if my Letters were pub∣lickly to be seen, because it was possible they might be so. That I had written many indeed which I should be loth to have become publick; but I writ none which I foresaw not might incurr that danger; upon which consideration I endeavour'd to write nothing whereof I might he asham'd and repent me, in case they hapned to be seen. How|'ever, it would be very acceptable to me if he plear'd to take account of that whereof M. Hallier complain'd, because I had written none for a long time, whereof I kept not a Copy by me; and that though I could send to M. Bouvot, yet I promis'd him to bring him a faithfull Copy, that so if I had deserv'd blame, I might receive it and make satis∣faction; but if there were found no cause of com∣plaint, he might understand how groundlesse those of our Adversaries were.

On Sunday morning Sept. 8. I went to see the General of the Dominicans about' a particular af∣fair of one of the Religious of his Order, concern∣ing which a Friend of mine had written to me out of France. F. Barellier his French Assistant inter∣ven'd in our Discourse. The General told me, among other things, that M. Hallier speaking to him about me, accused me of having written against the Pope; with which he acquainted me out of kindness and under secrecy, not to exasperate me against M. Hallier, but to cause me to bethink my self what might be the meaning of this accusation, which was of consequence. Yet I was not much anxious about it, nor have thought much upon it since, knowing well that this calumny was like all the rest which they us'd to devise against us, extra∣vagant and groundlesse.

On Monday the 9th. towards evening I went to Cardinal Roma's House. His Maistre de chambre told me, That he had not stirr'd out of Bed of two dayes before; that he was up that day, but was con∣strain'd to betake himself to bed again immediately; that if he could recover a little, he would go speedily into the Country to confirm it; that therfore he could not of long time intend our affair, and that we might con∣sider upon what we thought expedient to do therein in the mean time. That M. Hallier and his Collegues had been there the day before, and he had told them the demurr was not on our part. He intimated to me likewise, that, if it seem'd good to us, we might visit M. Albizzi. VVhereunto I answered forthwith, That we could not have confidence in M. Albizzi, nor treat with him; and that if Cardinal Roma pleas'd to write upon our Papers that they should be commu∣nicated to the Doctors our Adversaries, it would serve them very much and us too, advance our affairs, and put both sides into a condition to wait some good space of time without impatience the secovery of Car∣dinal Roma. He reply'd, That his Eminence was not in a condition to meddle therewith; that M. Al∣bizzi should no longer ordain any thing by his own authority; that it behooved us to have recourse to the Pope for the knowing of his pleasure what course we should take. I answered, That it was much better to expect yet for some time; That if in case Cardinal Roma did not suddenly recover his health, yet his in∣disposition might diminish and allow him to inscribe upon our Writings that they might be communicated. Wherefore I intreated him not to tell any person that he had spoken to me of M. Albizzi, but to signifie to M. Hallier and his Collegues, when they came thi∣ther, that I had been there and was oblig'd to have patience as well as themselves. VVhich request he granted.

Tuesday the 10th. in the afternoon I visited Cardinal Barberin. Assoon as he saw me, he ask'd me whether we had delivered our Writings; adding that if Cardinal Roma's sicknesse continu'd, some means must be thought upon to supply that defect; that much time was spent without any thing done, that it was tedious; but however we might hold our selves assured, that the Questi∣ons de Auxiliis would not be medled with, but on∣ly the Propositions taken into consideration. To all which Discourse of the Cardinal, I answer'd what I thought fit, and he carried me abroad wth him to take the aire, and return'd me to my Lodging.

I had attempted from Tuesday morning to get Cardinal Roma spoken to by his Auditor for the Soit communiqué (Communicetur) of our Writings, and upon Wednesday morning we went to a very good and pious Ecclesiastick, his Eminency's cou∣sin and intimate Friend to obtain the same courte∣sie of him, and get him to perswade the Cardinal to do it, if possible. He promis'd us to effect our desires, in case he found the Cardinal in a condi∣tion any wise fitting to be spoken to; but he told us that he was very sick, and recommended him to our Prayers. Afterwards we went to the Au∣gustines, whither we were invited, to hear an Ora∣tion of the Divinity-Professor who then began his Lectures. He spoke very copiously of the esteem that ought to be made of S. Augustin's Doctrine; he urgently recommended to his Auditors the rea∣ding of that Father's admirable works; but if they did not read them all, yet that none should omit

to read the little volum which had been lately prin∣ted at Rome by persons whom he said he would not name; and yet without naming us he gave us pub∣lick thanks for it.

N•…•…helesse we judg'd it expedient to visit the other four Cardinals design'd for our Congregati∣on, that we might let them know what assiduous diligence we had us'd in the preparing of our Writings, and what had hindred us from present∣ing the same to them since they were ready. The same afternoon we visited Cardinal Cechini, who intimated to us to deliver them to the rest in the mean while till Cardinal Roma recover'd. VVe answer'd that we had forborn so to do out of an in∣tention to deliver them to all at the same time, and that they might have all a fresh remembrance of them when they should assemble in the Congrega∣tion to hear us and regulate us according to what they should have seen of us in writing. He re∣ply'd, That for his part he should alwayes willing∣ly concurr with what the rest should ordain in the businesse.

Before our going to Cardinal Cechini, we had been at Cardinal Spada's House, where arriv'd at the same time some of the Cardinals in order to a Congregation which was to be held there; for which cause we retreated, having seen but not spoken to Cardinal Spada. Hereupon when we returned thither at the end of the Congregation assoon as he saw us, he came to us with a smiling countenance, and told us he was sorry that he could not give us audience that day. VVe signifi'd to him in a few words what we had to say to him; but we were oblig'd to return thither the next morning upon his invitation.

Before we went to him upon Thursday the 12th. I met with the Bishop of Bethleém, who out of kindnesse conjur'd me for the honour of God to deliver our Writings, adding that delay caus'd it to be suspected that we had evil designs, and in∣clin'd the people with whom we had to do, to judge and condemn us without hearing. That it was reported that time had been given us, that we had been summoned, and that we had pass'd the term. That all these particulars were registred. I thank'd the Bishop for his affection, and answe∣red him, that we had also kept Memorials both by our Letters and otherwise, of the whole manner wherewith we were treated, and of all that had been said to us. That we had us'd the greatest diligence that could be required of us in prepa∣ring our Writings. That we had more reason to complain of our being hastned as we had been, than others had to complain of our having delay'd. That we did not in the least fear the most embittered and powerfull persons against us, because they could do us no mschief, but they must do the like to the H. See, since we had no other interests in the whole affair but what were the same with those of the supreme Pontificate. The Bishop assented that the manner of proceeding towards us was exorbi∣tant and strange, but yet it behooved us to condescend to the state in which things were, and endeavour to stop the mouths of the most passio∣nate against us.

When my Collegues and I went to Cardinal Spada, we told him that we had ever since a fort∣night before repair'd to Cardinal Roma to acquaint him that we were ready to appear in the Congre∣gation when it should please him to assemble it; and to bring him our first Writings; That we had been deferr'd from day to day since that time by Cardi∣nal Roma himself, to whom we had spoken once, and wbo advis'd us to have a little patience, ad∣ding that assoon as he recover'd a little health, he would employ the same in our affair. Cardinal Spada answered, that he would make report of what we said to him where it should be needfull; but that these Autuminal Sicknesses were some∣times dangerous, and besides very long: that in case this of Cardinal Roma's should hold on, some order must be consider'd of in reference to our affair. VVe reply'd, if it lasted, we doubted not of the necessity of taking some other course therein; and we assur'd his Eminence that on our part we would alwaies be found dispos'd to further the bu∣sinesse with all sort of diligence, so far as the Things which we had to manage would per∣mit.

M. Hallier and his Collegues came to wait upon Cardinal Spada, who was to go to Monte Cavallo, and being he was ready to go just as we had finisht what we had to say to him, we became oblig'd to accompany him thither. When he was enter'd into the Popes presence, we stay'd in the Anti∣chamber during that Congregation. And Mon∣signor Sacrista who entertain'd us there a good while, told us, among others, two remarkable things. First, That M. Hallier and his Collegues had long ago deliver'd their Writings touching the Propositions to the Cardinals, and since be∣gun to deliver new ones to them which related on∣ly to our persons and designs. Secondly, naming some of the Consultors appointed for our Con∣gregation, he told us that F. Luca Vadingo would be one of them, and that he was well inform'd of the whole intrigue of the affair, particularly touch∣ing the Book of Jansenius; that in the beginning when he was first sounded, he said, Let us see whether it be contrary to S. Augustin, and then condemn it; or if they will not examine it, all that can be done against it is to prohibite it for having transgressed the Prohibitions of writing concern∣ing this matter: That the cause stood thus when it was reported to Ʋrban VIII. and that after it was dispatcht by the Pope, some persons had added what is found in his Bull, That Jansenius had re∣viv'd the Propositions condemned by Pius V.

When the Congregation was ended we went to Cardinal Ghiggi's Apartment, where we waited for his return; and though it was sufficiently late, yet he prevented us in speaking to us first, and caus'd us to enter into his Chamber. We told him, that our Writings were ready. Which word we had no sooner spoken, but O sia lodato Dio, God be thanked (said he to us) I think we have heard some mutterings about them. The meaning of which in his mouth, was, that great complaints had been made about them. VVe answered that it should be manifested that we had not been faulty of any delay. (Indeed 'twas an extraordinary thing that we could get our two pieces ready in so little time; and I think no person ever labour'd at any work with more assiduity and speed day and night than M. de Valcroissant and M. Angran did to dispatch them; and when they were done, to

get Copies of them quickly ready for their Eminences; we employed for some dayes toge∣ther twenty Amanuenses, whereof some tran∣scrib'd one Quire and some another.) The Car∣dinal reply'd that he did not say that we had cau∣sed any delay, but that he exhorted us to endea∣vour to act in such sort that there might be no ap∣pearance that we had, nor ground to suspect it: Ma al meno que questo non apparisca. He told us also that if Cardinal Roma's sickness should prove long, Cardinal Spada would be the person to whom we ought to addresse our selves, as Dean, à chi bisognarebbe far capo.

I went in the afternoon with much anxiety to enquire the condition of Cardinal Roma's health; Cardinal Barberin arriv'd there almost at the same time that I did. VVe were answer'd that he was a very little better, whereupon Cardinal Barbe∣rin return'd without seeing him for fear of di∣sturbing him. From thence I went to see the person whom I had entreated to procure that Car∣dinal Roma's Auditor might inscribe the Communice∣tur upon our Papers; for I had understood that that was sufficient to authorise the imparting of them to the Doctors our Adversaries; and he told me that Signor Francesco, (which was the name of his Eminence's Cousin whom I spoke of) had told him that his Auditor could not write the Communicetur without first receiving his Ma∣ster's order; that himself (Signor Francesco) could not speak that day nor the next to Cardinal Roma to cause him to give his Auditor such or∣der; but in case his health continu'd in the con∣dition wherein he beheld it, he hop'd that he might do it by Saturday or Sunday following.

Friday the 13th. was the day of the Ambas∣sador's usual audience; and before he went to it, I entreated him that in case the Pope spoke to him about the delay of our Writings whereof complaint had been made, he would tell his Ho∣linesse, that that which hinder'd us for a fortnight, in which we could have deliver'd them, was Car∣dinal Roma's sicknesse. The Ambassador answer'd me nothing touching our Writings, but askt me immediatly whether I had heard tidings of his health that day; and told me with a most sincere sentiment of esteem and grief, that if that Cardi∣nal should be taken away, the Church would have a signal losse in him. We sent about noon to know what newes of him, and understood that he was very much better then the day before. In the afternoon we went again to Cardinal Cechini to give him the same information concerning our Writings that we had given to others; but we were refer'd till that day seven night to speak with his Eminence.

On Saturday in the afternoon I went to Cardi∣nal Roma's house, where I learn't that his health still grew better and better; and in the joy and hope that his Maistre de Chambre had of it, he told me that M. Albizzi coming thither the Thurs∣day before to the Consistorial Congregation which was held there, he had said to him with a free aire; Questi Dottori Francesi vengono sempre qui, & l' Eminentissimo non può attendere à sto negotio per hora. Fra tanto bisognarebbe far qualche communicatione di scritture, &c. Those French Doctors are al∣wayes comming hither, and his Eminence cannot at present intend their affair. It may be requisite in the mean time to make some communication of the Wri∣tings of one side to the other, to employ them. But he had no sooner opened his mind to M. Albizzi, and done speaking, but M. Albizzi told him, Non si vuol disputare quì di questa cosa, It is not intended to dispute that point here. VVhich averseness of M. Albizzi from what he propos'd to him, kept him from speaking any thing more to him a∣bout it.

On Sunday the 15th. I accompany'd the Am∣bassador to the solemnity of the Chappel which was performed that day as the Anniversary of the Popes election; and whilst Cardinal Barberin was renewing to him the ceremony ad multos annos, there came a very great rumour of Cardinal Ro∣ma's death. VVhereupon believing that God had dispos'd of him, we went in the Afternoon to Cardinal Spada, to tell him that when he pleas'd we were ready to appear before the Congregation and to deliver our Writings. The Cardinal told us that he would give us an answer on Wednesday or Thursday at the furthest, and that in the mean time we might visit those other Messieurs, to the end they might read our Writings. I did not be∣lieve that by questi altri Signori Cardinal Spada meant Messieurs the other Cardinals of our Con∣gregation, but the Doctors our Adversaries, and that his Eminencie's intention was that we might communicate our Writings to them in the mean time. M. the Abbot of Ʋalcroissant understood it also in this manner; and he and I having reply'd to the Cardinal that that was our Purpose (that so we might be more assur'd what was his, and act without fear of proceeding contrary to his intenti∣ons) He told us that that was not his meaning, but when it should be time to communicate them, if the Congregation judg'd it expedient, they should be communicated reciprocally at the same time, to the end there might be neither advantage nor disadvantage on one side or other, acciò non sia nc vantaggio ne svantaggio.

On Monday the 16th. towards evening I went to see F. Melchior, who inform'd me that since some dayes they had been much troubled in their Co∣vent about a Thesis, which was to be maintained there, of which the Doctors our Antagonists and the Jesuites having had notice, endeavoured to hinder the Impression by M. Albizzi's means, and made a great stirre about it. That M. Albizzi for that purpose sent for the Procurator General of their Order, to whom, assoon as he saw him, he made great reproaches, for that the Professors of the Covent de la Ʋictoire taught Jansenisme; the greatest proof whereof alledg'd by him was that they convers'd with us, and for this conside∣ration he threatned them to give them a Mittimus to depart out of Rome. That all the day preceding, though it were Sunday, was employed in goings and commings to and from M. Albizzi about the said Thesis. That M. Albizzi had a design to have seiz'd all the Copies that were wrought off; but he to whom they belong'd had been more diligent in getting them from the Printer than M. Albizzi had been in sending to take them thence. That M. Albizzi seeing himself prevented herein, sent to their Covent in the Pope's name to prohi∣bite the Person that had them to part with any of

them; and afterwards sent order to their Procura∣tor-General with threatning that he should remain responsible for them. In fine, all this bustle was made against the said Thesis, because it was known to be compos'd conformably to the mind and do∣ctrine of Councils, S. Augustin and S. Thomas; ad mentem Conciliorum, Sancti Augustini, & Sancti Thomae, and that it was almost wholly fram'd in their very words. F. Melchior told me likewise what diligence they had us'd both in addresses to the Master of the Sacred Palace, who licenced the Impression, and to Cardinal Ghiggi, from whose good will and protection they promis'd themselves assistants in this affair: and all that had pass'd therein he related to me more distinctly and particularly than I do here, because I set down only the most remarkable things which I writ thus confusedly when I returned home after their vi∣site.

On Tuesday morning being the 17th. we sent up our prayers to God for the eternal rest of the Soul of Cardinal Roma, whose death hapned the evening or the night preceding. It was a great loss both to the H. See and the Sacred Colledge: He was a man of known and generally esteem'd integrity throughout the world. He was of very easie accesse, very equitable, and unmoveable by favour or faction. He had a very sedulous care of his Bishoprick of Tivoli, and divided himself between the administrations of it and those where∣unto he was oblig'd in reference to the Offices he had at Rome, with indefatigable pains. His chari∣ty and liberality towards the poor and his Church were so large, that they left him no thought of laying up of treasure upon earth either for himself or any of his kindred: and he gave them no part of his Ecclesiastical goods besides one furniture for a Table which he gave to one of his Brothers, as he would have given the same (he said) to any other Stranger, if he had not had that Brother, to the end he might have in the time of repasts some com∣pany and conversation. But this is not a place to speak of the particular actions and vertues which render'd him so commendable during the whole course of his life; it shall suffice to adde here in reference to our affair, that he was more intelligent of, and better affected to St. Augustin's doctrine than he ever profess'd to be. But I was inform'd above a year before that he studied it with particular affection; and that he was enlightned in it by the informations which he caus'd to be given him by a very learned Dominican, who had such confidence in me and in the secrecy which he pro∣mis'd himself that I would keep for him, and the good use that I would make of the knowledg which he imparted to me of the correspondence which he had in this affair with Cardinal Roma, that assoon as he had finisht a Writing to give him, he shew'd me a Copy of it, and when they had conferr'd to∣gether about it, advertis'd me likewise how his Eminence took and apprehended the matter, and in what sort he accounted himself convinc'd of it. I kept secrecy herein so faithfully, that I never spoke so much as a word of it to my Collegues themselves, who only knew that this Cardinal be∣ing very pious and equitable, it was very advan∣tageous to us that he was Dean of our Congregati∣on. But now there is no longer any danger in speaking it. I preserv'd and still keep the Copies of those informations, which Cardinal Roma be∣liev'd peculiar to himself; and lookt upon as his own labour, having therein imploy'd that of a man whom he knew very intelligent and impartial, whom he otherwise consider'd as his antient friend, and who undertook the same by his motion, having nothing else in his view but God and the Truth: The Propositions in question were consider'd and handled in these Informations, as we had alwayes consider'd them, capable of several sences very op∣site, but as pertaining to the faith of the Church, when they were purg'd from their equivocations, and reduc'd to the sence in which they would be necessary sequels and clear dependances of the Ef∣ficacity of Grace. This may be seen in those Writings themselves, which I have thought fit to place at the end of the Collection, because they de∣serve to be kept to posterity. It may be judg'd thereby whether the death of this great and pious Cardinal was not a signal losse to the H. See, the Sacred Colledge and indeed to the whole Church; it depriv'd us of a considerable Prop both in the Congregation whereof he was Dean, and in all o∣ther dependances of our affair to which he was sincerely affected; and of which he said a hundred times to the Ambassador, as well as of that of the Bishopricks of Portugal, that it was a shame they were not ended.

VVherefore his death, which according to the judgement we were able to make of it, was very unseasonable for us, could not but be resented by us with particular sorrow; but having consider'd that our affair was more God's than ours, that he had not remov'd this prop without secret but just reasons of his inscrutable judgements, and that he could, if he pleas'd, deliver it from oppression, and instead of one man whom he took from us, give us a thousand others with as much facility as he could, if he had pleas'd, have sent to our Lord in the time that he was sought to be hurried to death, more than twelve legions of Angels, to secure him from it; we comforted our selves for the losse, and fell again to prosecute our affair with new care, diligence and vigour.

In the afternoon we went to visit Cardinal Ghig∣gi, M. de Ʋalcroissant represented to him with what diligence and sincerity we had labour'd to put our selves into a state to appear at the Congrega∣tion ever since it was declar'd to us, and after ha∣ving spoken there to leave some thing in scriptis that might be worthy of the subject and the assem∣bly; and on the contrary, in what manner we had been censur'd in the mean time as tergiversators, and those that endeavour'd to decline the clearing of things; but we conceiv'd that hereafter we should not be thus dealt with, when it were once considered who sent us, and what was the weigh∣tynesse and importance of the things which we had compris'd in so little time in those two first Wri∣tings which we brought to him; and which accor∣dingly, after this was spoken, we presented to him. The Cardinal received the same civilly, and with a sentiment of humility desir'd us to pray to God for him, that God would please to open his understanding to comprehend the same aright, ad∣ding that, for his part, he would study them ve∣ry willingly and carefully. He told us also that

from thenceforward, either the Pope or Cardinal Spada must be addrest to, for direction concern∣ing what should be fit to be done in the Congre∣gation. VVe answered, that we hop'd his Em∣nence would have a hand therein too, and take care that all things might be observed according to the necessary forms. He reply'd, that as for himself, his Obligation should be to study the Writings which we had given him, and if in reference to the management and direction of the affair Cardinal Spada pleas'd to confer with him, it would be a thing that depended on his civility; Sarebbe la sua urbanità.

Wednesday morning Sept. 18. I visited the Am∣bassador, and went abroad with him to take the aire. Amongst divers things which we spoke about our affair, the most considerable was, that he told me some had spoken at Court of the Janse∣nists (or those that were denoted by that name) a people very ill affected to the King's service, even so far that some of them at Paris had left off praying for the King, and pray'd only for the king∣dome. That hence it was concluded that they ap∣proach'd very near to the Calvinists who were enemies of Kingly Government; that the King and Queen were render'd odious to that Party, by saying that they were not favourable to it; and to temper in some sort the extent of these false and malicious teproaches, (the Ambassador told me also) that it was said that all the Jansenists were not of the same humour, but that the malicious of the Party made use of the rest, who were good people, to cover their most evil designs under their reputation, as they carry Images of wax be∣fore Processions. I answer'd the Ambassador, that these calumnies deserv'd that an Answer should be given to him, to let him see the malig∣nity of those that invented them. Whereupon he told me, That he had charged M. Hallier with the threatning that I acquainted him M. Halli∣er made of the Cornetto or Ergastulo against us; and that M. Hallier swore all the Oaths in the world, that he never spoke so; and never∣theless I was as well inform'd as any man could be that he had spoke so, and indeed it was very true.

We made divers visites on Wednesday after∣noon, Thursday and Friday both morning and afternoon, to wait upon the Cardinals Spada, Ginetti, and Cechini, and present our Writings to them. The first of the three whom we found rea∣dy for it, was Cardinal Spada upon Saturday the twenty first in the forenoon. M. de Valcroissant set forth to him very well and plainly the state of our affair, and gave him our Writings, and the last that he spoke of being the Summary, the Cardinal began his answer there, and told us that he would not look upon it, nor make use of it, till after he had perus'd the large Papers. According to the character that had been given of him to me divers times, he was a man likely to take that pains; but however he made us this promise, and receiv'd them courteously.

When we went to him on Thursday in the after∣noon, we found there a secret Congregation, at which were Monsignor the Patriark Spada, a cri∣minal Judge; the Capo Notaro of the H. Office and M. Albizzi: and when we went on Friday to Cardinal Ginetti, we found a Congregation of Cardinals assembling there; and as we were reti∣ring, there arriv'd one, who advertis'd me that on Tuesday following a Congregation of Consul∣tors were to be held about our affair, and that I must take heed, because some persons who were favourable to us, and ought to be there of right, were excluded.

In the afternoon of Saturday, amongst other little businesses I went to carry Monsignor Sacrista our Writings of matters of Fact, and the Summa∣ries of both, that he might have some kind of Idea of that of S. Austin's authority, a perfect Copy whereof could not then be had for him. He told me one very considerable thing, which was, that the Pope in discourse with him a few dayes be∣fore said to him, That the Jesuites fomented He∣resie.

On Sunday September 22. we went in the morning to Cardinal Ginetti: He was reconducting a Per∣son to whom he had given audience, and return∣ing came chearfully to us, and said to us, as if to congratulate with us for what he was going to speak, E ben, sarà per Martedi la Congregatione, Well, the Congregation will be on Tuesday. I appre∣hended that we ought to be so far from being well-pleas'd at the Congregation's assembling before our Writings had been seen by those of whom it consisted, or communicated to our Adversaries, that on the contrary we had reason to be sorry for it. VVherefore being we had not yet certainly understood this news from any person, and accoun∣ted the Assembly which was to be held without our participation and convenient advertisement of it, as good as nothing; to the end we might more cautiously declare our Sentiments to this Cardinal, assoon as he had regal'd us with these comple∣ments, E ben sarà per Martedi la Congregatione, I answered seriously and coldly in these words; Che Congregatione, Eminentissimo? VVhat Con∣gregation is it, my Lord, that your Eminence tells us is to be on Tuesday? The Cardinal judging by our Answer that we had heard nothing of it, and fear∣ing he had gone too far in opening a secret to us whereof we were not to be advertis'd, fairly chang'd the Discourse and askt us what brought us thither? VVe told him, It was to present our VVritings to him, which accordingly we did. As he receiv'd them, he said he would read them most diligently, diligentissima mente; and after he had read them, he should be very glad to hear us concerning them.

Departing thence, after some small visites, I met a certain Person in the City who told me that the General of the Dominicans intended to pre∣sent a Memorial to the Pope, to get time to send for some able persons of his Order, be∣sides those he had already, who might represent to his Holyness the interests that his Order had in this affair.

In the afternoon I visited that General, to shew him one of our VVritings concerning Matters of Fact and our Summary. He presently sent for one of his Order to transcribe them. VVe conferr'd together a long time, and all our Discourse was, whether we had taken a right course in the busi∣ness, and whether it would not be better to deli∣ver VVritings concerning the Propositions, then

concerning S. Augustin's authority; because he fear'd least whilest we took this care on one side to defend it, they might ruine it on the other by con∣demning the Propositions. I represented to him on the contrary that we were oblig'd to take that course in conformity to the desire and letters of our Bishops, who had written to the Pope, that in order to do something of profit and edification in this cause, it was requisite to resume the affair from its original and by its principles; rem à fon∣tibus & ex integro violare. That however admit∣ing we had taken a wrong course in reference to the mode of the Court of Rome, and done a super∣fluous thing in proving the authority of S. Augu∣stin, whereof no Body doubted; it would then be easie to make our Adversaries acknowledge it, as we requir'd them, and establish it as we de∣manded; that the worst was it might occasion pos∣sibly two months delay in the Congregation, which would not be altogether unprofitable; wherefore if those of the Congregation had any sense of ju∣stice and equity, and so great an esteem for S. Au∣gustin, that it were not necessary to say any thing in behalf of his authority, it being so universally acknowledg'd and beyond all contest, they would have nothing to do but first to confirm it as we de∣sired; and after they had comply'd with our need and infirmity, and we were ready to take the right course in which we had fail'd, then to dismiss thoroughly the fantastick Propositions, I spoke to him about the Memorial which he was to deliver to the Pope, and about which he had been that day in the Pope's Presence-chamber to desire audi∣ence. He answer'd me that he could not deliver it, not having been introduc'd to audience. That his purpose in pressing to deliver it that day was, to hinder and get deferr'd the Congregation de∣sign'd upon the Tuesday ensuing; that since he could not declare that day, he would wait to pre∣sent it after that secret Congregation was past.

VVhen I left him and had been a good while entertain'd about our affairs with sundry very af∣fectionate and able Persons of his Order, I went to see another General of an Order, a very intel∣ligent Person who very well understood the Jesu∣ites, and who, speaking of them, said one thing which may amaze those that shall read it, viz. Non è più gran fortuna nel mondo, che di non conno∣scerbi, & non esserne conosciuto. There is no great∣er advantage in the world than not to know them, and not to be known by them.

On Monday the 23d. we went in the morning before the Consistory, to see Cardinal Ghiggi (in whose equity, good intention and candour we had very great hope) and endeavour to set forth to him how unusual and strange the Congregation in∣tended to assemble the next day seem'd to us, we not having been advertis'd of it, our VVritings not having been well examin'd, and perhaps not any of the Consultors who should be call'd to it, having heard any thing of them. His Maistre de bre referr'd us to 3. in the afternoon. VVe fail'd not to return thither at the time appointed. His Gate was shut, no audience to be as'kd or hopt for.

Had we been admitted, we could onely have let him know our dissatisfaction that the proceedings in this affair were so little conformable to the Sute we had made aswell by the Letter of the Prelates which we deliver'd to the Pope in 1651. and which there was a full years leasure to consider, as by our Memorial of the 21. of Ianuary, six Months before it was plainly and nakedly declar'd to us that the Pope had granted to us the Congregation which we had requested of him. But for all this we could not have hindred the assembling of the Congregation which they resolv'd to hold on Tu∣esday morning. It was signifi'd on the VVednes∣day foregoing to be that day, in the usual order and according to custome by Tickets fastned on the Hall-doors of the Cardinals who were of it, (and elsewhere if need require) whereby notice is gi∣ven of the day, hour, place, and subject that is to be treated of. All this had been done, and the Subject was also chosen and appointed to be the first Proposition. And that even three dayes be∣fore we had deliver'd to Cardinal Spada our pre∣ambulary writings touching things wholy different from the first Proposition. But the first notice we receiv'd of it, was that which Card. Ginetti gave us.

Tuesday the 24th. being come, a friend of ours went to Cardinal Spada's Palace, to observe what should pass there and advertise us thereof. The hour appointed was 13. a clock, that is, about eight in the morning. Cardinal Cechini arriv'd there first, about half an hour after seven; and before eight all the rest, of whom the Congregation consisted, arriv'd there one after another in this Order. The Procurator General of the Capu∣cines; Aversa: The General of the Augustins: F. Palavicini, a Jesuite; F. Campanella a Carme∣lite, who had also been a Jesuite before he en∣ter'd into the Order of the Carmelites; Mon∣signor Albizzi; The Master of the Sacred Palace: Cardinal Ginetti: F. Delbene: The Procurator Ge∣neral of S. Marcel: The Commissary of the H. Office: F. Modeste Procurator of the Conventual Cordeliers: Cardinal Ghiggi: F. Luca Ʋadingo. The four Cardinals retir'd together in private for some time, and M. Albizzi with them: and a little after, which was about nine a clock, they caus'd all the other persons above named to enter. At Dinner time every one returned home. This is all that I leatnt after they were separated; and that they were to assemble again in the same man∣ner that day seven night.

In the afternoon I went to S. Andrew de La∣val, where I spoke with F. Delbene, from whom I could learn nothing, saving that we had reason to be satisfi'd with what pass'd that morning. And as I was speaking to him of the reasons which hinder'd us from being contented with such proceeding, though perhaps in reality we had cause to be so, he said we might represent the same to the Cardinals, if we thought good; but he counsell'd me, if we did it, to do it a little less vehemently than I had done to him. F. Pascaligo with whom I conferr'd likewise in pri∣vate, was much concern'd in our Discontent, and judg'd the Proceedings with us hard and grievous. Yet he confirm'd to me that we ought to hold our selves assured of F. Delbene, that he was absolutely for us; and according to what he could judge by his countenance; since the Congregation of that morning, he could not but be well pleas'd with what had passed therein.

The next day some of our friends congratula∣ted

us thereupon, and counsell'd us to urge on our Affair in this good conjuncture, by delivering our Informations conformable to the manner in which they had began to proceed. But we ex∣cus'd our selves from so doing, alledging that this secret and invisible management of such a difficult and intricate matter as ours, was too subject to foul dealing; and that besides we were oblig'd to do nothing that might prejudice the intentions of the Bishops who sent us, and in whose names we had demanded of the Pope a Congregation, in which the Proceedings might be with the greatest Solemnity, and according to the free, open and fair forms which had from all time been observed and practised in the Church. But our friends askt us, Whether by standing upon those forms and intentions of the Prelates, we would leave them to make qualche Sproposito, some odd Deci∣sion besides our purpose? And we defended our selves from that Panick fear, by alledging, that if they had a mind to do well, we had taken the right way; but if they were disposed to suffer themselves to be carried to any undue and un∣searchable Resolution, the private and secret In∣formations which we should deliver them by the way, would not hinder them from it: That when all was said, we could do nothing that was con∣trary to the intentions of the Bishops who sent us.

The same day in the afternoon I found occasion to take a copy of a new Writing, which I was told was deliver'd by M. Hallier and his Collegues to the Consultors. I was employ'd therein till eight a clock in the evening, together with some other persons who helpt me. VVe took it to pieces, and copied it out leaf by leaf, every one transcribing as much as he could; he that had it being oblig'd to restore it; and we fearing never to see it again, if we lost this opportunity of transcribing it.

This writing was intitl'd, Damnatio Propositio∣num quinque ex Jansenii libris excerptarum. They attributed all the Propositions to Jansenius, with∣out reciting any passage out of him, but only re∣ferring to some places; nor was any sense or explication set down of the three last Propositi∣ons.

But upon the first they thus exprest the sense of Jansenius; Mandata Dei, etiam à justis, quando praecepti implendi necessitas imminet, observari non posse, Deo denegante iis adjutorium suum, tam illud quod ad praecepti observationem sufficiat, quàm istud quo gratiam ejusmodi emereri possint: quod utrum∣que justis denegari docet: which is false, captious, and founded upon the Ambiguity of the word Sufficient, as it would have been easie to show, if we had had the liberty to defend Jansenius.

They impugned this sense by divers passages of Scripture, very remote from the matter in questi∣on: as, Jugum meum suave est, & onus meum leve; si vis ad vitam ingredi, serva mandata.

In the Sequel they confusedly recited the ordi∣nary passages of the Bulls of Baius; of the Coun∣cils of Orange, Trent, Colen and Sens (which have been explicated a hundred times) without speaking a word of the Explications that have been made upon them: And especially, they urg'd di∣vers censures of the Faculty against Luther and Calvin; which shews that they impugned the Pro∣positions in the sense of Luther and Calvin, or gave cause to the Pope to construe them, in that sense.

The sense which they put upon the second Pro∣position, with reference to Jansen▪ is very remark∣able; Propositionis istius (said the writing) apud Jansenium sensus est, nullam esse Dei gratiam interi∣orem, cui homo per liberum arbitrium dissentiat aut dissentire possit in statu naturae corruptae, cùm in eo statu nullam admittat gratiam quae non sit efficax ad eum effectum ad quem datur; gratiae autem efficaci nunquam dissentiatur, aut etiam, ex tertia Proposi∣tione, dissentiri possit; hinc concludit interiori gra∣tiae nunquam resisti. Vid. Tom. 3. lib. de Grat. cap. 14, 22, 25, 27, 28. lib. 3. cap. 1, 2, 3.

Thus whilst the Pope and Cardinals declared to us viva voce, that they would not have us speak of Jansenius, and that they considered the Propo∣sitions in abstracto; these Doctors did not forbear to oppose him in their secret writings which were not communicated to us. And indeed had they been communicated to us in a legal way, whatever purpose we had not to speak of Jansenius, we should not have forborn refuting so great a falsity, as the charging him with having taught that Ef∣fectual Grace cannot be resisted, and that Inter∣nal Grace is never resisted; and accordingly we could not but say something again in defence of that Prelate against the like Impostures, in the An∣swer to the sixty passages of St. Augustin pro∣duced by M. Hallier, which we did not deliver to the Pope, till we heard the condemnation was al∣ready prepared, and which was not examined at all, as shall be shewn in due place.

The passages cited by M. Hallier and his Col∣legues upon reference to the second Proposition, are the same which are every day in the mouths of the Molinists, and which are transcribed from the writings of M. le Moine.

Touching the third Proposition; it may be ob∣serv'd, that though no sense be particularly set down of it, yet Jansenius is charged to have taught, That man hath no power to resist Effectu∣al Grace, because such Grace does necessitate. And therefore he is combated with these words of the Council of Sens against Luther; Non multum di∣stat à Manichaeo Lutherus: Nam cuncta quae ab homine fiunt, necessario fieri Lutherus credit.

They continued the same order in the other Propositions, heaping up passages full of Abuses and Falsities, because they knew that those wri∣tings being secret, they would not be refell'd by any person. Touching the fourth, they cited the false Council of Arles of the year 476. the Letter of Lucidas, the Council of Carisi, and other false or Semipelagian pieces.

This was the reason why they were so afraid to appear in a contradictory conference, well know∣ing that these passages which were capable of blinding the eyes of the Cardinals, whom their great imployments kept from being througly in∣structed in these matters, and who take all passa∣ges for good that are produced before them, could have serv'd for nothing but to confound them in case they had had Adversaries to their face to con∣fute them.

Thursday the 26th. going in the morning to Monte Cavallo, I visited F. Fani who was highly dis∣gusted

that the Thesis of F. Melchior which was composed almost in the very words of Augustin, had been stopt by M. Albizzi, who intended to to get it deferr'd till Easter, because, he said, they were then at Rome upon the examination of St. Augustines Doctrine. This reason so high∣ly displeased F. Fani, that he told me he would endeavour to acquaint the Pope with it; and Mon∣signor Sacrista was so touched with it, that he ex∣horted me that we should deliver an express Me∣morial to the Pope about it, to let him know how this Assessor treated that great light of the Church under his Papacy. But for that this Insolence was but an accessory to the principal things which we had in our hand, and we might more commodiously represent the same at another time, we did not think fit to make it a particular affair different from our own which wholly employed us, and which by the new Difficulties rais'd against us upon every occasion, gave us more trouble and business then it would have done, had it been managed in that usual and publick way in which Cardinal Ghiggi had long ago assured us it should be.

F. Hilarion and F. Ʋbaldino were both of the number of those which ought by right to have been of the Congregation which was held on Tuesday at Cardinal Spada's house, and both very fit persons to pass a Judgement on the Propositi∣ons with knowledge of the cause; but both of them had reasons which kept them from being pre∣sent at those kind of Congregations, F. Hilarion held to the Judgement which he had delivered when the false censure of the Faculty was exa∣mined before the Pope; and as for F. Ʋbaldino though he would not be present in person at the Congregation, yet he thought fit to send his Vote and Judgement thither in Writing, ac∣cording to the course and practise of those Di∣vines, when any reason obliges them so to do. He entrusted it with the Commissary of the H. Office, who presented it to the Congregation; but Car∣dinal Spada refus'd, and would not receive it. I went to see that Father on Thursday the 26. in the afternoon, and besides what I have related concerning his Vote; he told me that the greatest part of the Congregation was spent on things re∣mote from what ought to have been debated; that there was no likelyhood that they could come that way to a handsome Decision, and that before they could agree what mischief to do against us, they would employ some time and consultation to resolve upon it.

The same day I met with F. Alvarez an eminent Dominican and first Professor of Divinity in the Covent of la Minerve, who told me, that our Consultors found themselves much intangled, si horavano impicciatissimo. That amongst others, the General of the Augustines did not dissemble what haste the time allotted for this affair put him upon, and how troubled he was to see that they were oblig'd to speak in a Congregation of learn∣ed and venerable persons, before they had time allotted them to inquire into the things whereup∣on they were to pass Judgement: That to be able to speak solidly of all the matters which were to be handled there, and were propounded, required the reading of St. Augustin, Jansenius, our Wri∣tings, and those of our Adversaries.

After divers visits which we had made to Cardi∣nal Cechini to present our writings to him, at length we were admitted to it on Fryday morning, Sep. 27. But first the Abbot of Valcroissant set forth to him very largely in Latin the state of things, and what manner we accounted just and expedient to handle this affair for the right under∣standing and judging of it. Having heard us fairly, he bid us address to the other Cardinals be∣fore the Congregation, which was to be held on Tuesday following, in case the Signature of Grace did not hinder it, because in that of the Thursday foregoing, there had been no speech at all of these perambulatory matters which ought to be first judg'd of before setting upon the Propositions; but the Ax hath been laid directly to the root of the Tree, and they had began with the Proposi∣tions. We did not open our selves very much to this Cardinal what esteem we made of those Congregations; but we told him, that this equi∣table manner of interpreting the things which we had represented to him, caus'd us to believe that when he had seen our writings, he would under∣stand and determine together with us; that to judge aright of this Affair, and in order to the due comprehending of it, it was requisite first to dispatch all those preliminary demands, and then rightly state the Propositions and Questions which were to be decided, and upon which our Adver∣saries and we were to contend. In fine, he pro∣fess'd, that he took things well, and had they de∣pended on him, he would have given his Judge∣ment for the treating of them in the manner we desir'd. But he was already fallen into the Popes disfavour, as I have related above; and if he had much of the spirit of Iustice, yet he had very little Authority: He was present at those private Congregations, whereas there were none but Cardinals; but his disgrace and mis-understand∣ing with the Pope, did not allow him to appear anywhere in the presence of his Holiness, nor so much as to speak amongst his Confreres with the liberty which he could have done, if he had not been in that condition of disfavour.

I learnt in the afternoon, that the General of the Dominicans had new cause of complaint about the Congregation, namely, that the F. companion of the Commissary of the H. Office, and the F. companion of the Master of the sacred Palace, who by right ought to be of it, were excluded out of the number of the Consultors.

Saturday the twenty eight, I met with a very learned Dominican, who being drawn to speak of the first Proposition, told me that he accounted it very true, and out of all danger of censure, if they did justice unto it; but that they who had a desire to condemn it, would fasten upon the expression and manner of speaking, that so they might have whereupon to ground their condemnation. That nevertheless he believ'd, there was no place to attaque it that way, because the manner of speech was not bad, because it was deriv'd from the Go∣spel. Which he prov'd by the example of that young man who ask'd our Lord what he should do to inherit eternal life; and our Lord having an∣swered him, That he should sell all that he had, and give it to the poor and follow him; the young man became sad thereat, because he was very

rich. VVhereupon our Lord said to his Disciples, That the rich should hardly enter into the king∣dome of God; because it was more easie for a Ca∣mel to passe through the eye of a Needle (which is yet impossible) than for a rich man to enter in∣to the kingdom of God. VVhich having mov'd his Disciples who were present to put this Questi∣on to our Lord, Quis ergo poterit salvus esse? who then can be saved? Our Lord answered them, Quae impossibilia sunt apud homines, possibilia sunt apud Deum: That the things which were impossible to men, left to themselves, were possible to them with the grace of God. Behold the very word (said this Dominican) which is in this Propositi∣on, us'd by our Lord in the Gospel, and in an Hypothesis like to that in the Proposition: For the young man, upon occasion of whom he us'd it, was righteous, having kept God's commande∣ments from his youth, and S. Augustin saith of him, that erat juvenis gratiâ & aetate. And our Lord bidding him sell his goods and give them to the poor, doth not give him an advice, but en∣joynes him a thing of commandment; for in the circumstances of that time a man could not follow our Lord without forsaking all. Besides, that our Lord placeth the Impossibility not upon the sale of the Goods but upon Salvation. Now it cannot be said that the Obligation that lyes upon men to save themselves, is only a counsell and not a command. And nevertheless our Lord maketh use of that word, Quae impossibilia sunt apud homines. Why then, said this Dominican, may it not be made use of in reference to the Righteous mention'd in the Proposition, to whom the commandments of God are impossible in this manner when they have not yet all the grace which is needfull for the observing of them; and to whom they become afterwards possible with the help of that Grace when they have receiv'd it, possibilia sunt apud Deum (as it is also said in the Gospel) and which is to be presupposed in the Righteous meant in the Proposition, to whom it is said that the comman∣dements are impossible onely secundum praesentes quas habent vires, according to the small strength they have during the time, that those command∣ments are not yet altogether possible to them, with the utmost possibility which needs no other grace to act?

As for the Council of Trent, which condemns this manner of speaking (said the Dominican) 'tis in speaking against Luther, that it condemns it; against Luther (said he) who held that God's commandements were impossible to men, even mov'd and excited by Grace, etiam sub gratiā posito, which is meant of Actual Grace; for otherwise, the Council should have added it in vain: and Luther spoke universally of all the Righteous; the inde∣finite term of the Council being to be resolv'd in∣to an universal. Now there is much difference between saying that God's commandements are impossible to all righteous men, with whatever actual grace they be aided and assisted, (which is that which the Council condemns) and saying that there are commandments of God which are im∣possible to the Righteous whilst they have not yet the Effectual Grace, whereof they stand in need to render the same possible unto them in such sort, that there be not wanting to them any assistance for acting effectively; which is that which is af∣firm'd in the first Proposition.

This was the sence of that Dominican, who un∣derstood and consider'd it in this manner. The Pope, to whom it was expounded otherwise, and who understood and consider'd it otherwise, hath condemn'd it. I stand to the condemnation which he hath made of it, under which this sence which this Dominican had, is not comprised and in∣volv'd. I do not say, of the Proposition for it is condemn'd; but I say of the Catholick verity, which he consider'd under the terms of that same Proposition: which verity is not condemned with the Proposition.

Monday the 30th. being by occasion in the Covent of the Augustins, I visited the Senior professor of Divinity, and in the Discourse we had together, I told him that he should do very well to perswade the General of the Augu∣stins, underhand to demand in the private Con∣gregations held at Cardinal Spada's House, that before any thing else, Justice might be done to Saint Augustin, whose Doctrine and Authority had been so unworthily affronted; and I told him plainly, That I could not speake to the General of it my self; because I would not take notice of the private Assemblies which were held about our affair, nor give occasion of saying that I made any secret and particular in∣formation to the Consultors which were of them.

CHAP. X.

Letters written to us from Paris during the moneth of September, by which we were enjoyn'd not to engage in the Congregation, but upon condition of be∣ing heard in presence of our Adversa∣ries. Two or three remarkable things which hapned to the Jesuites during that time.

'TIs a thing which still amazes me when I consi∣der it, how the joy and hope, which our Bishops and Friends had of the Declaration made to us at the erection of the Congregation, were destroy'd in a little time. Besides what I have spo∣ken thereof above in the end of August, he of our Bishops who had the most experience in the Court of Rome, and also the greatest correspon∣dence there, caus'd us to be advertis'd, that we should keep our selves strictly upon our Guards, and that it was signifi'd to him from Rome, That the Congregation was not appointed but to put us in a condition of receiving a contradictory judgement a∣gainst our selves, whereof the design was already re∣solv'd upon. And during the whole Moneth of Sep∣tember, they who were at Paris caus'd the like ad∣viso's to be given us continually.

By the Letters of September 7. we were given to understand as from them, That they had been written to from Rome that the Congregation was not granted us in order to do us Justice, but to circum∣vent us, with a design to pass a contradictory Judge∣ment in the cause which we defended; and therefore we ought to have a care of surprises.

By the Letters of the 13th. That what I had sig∣nifi'd to them by the last which they receiv'd from me did not surprise them. That they had long ago been perswaded that M. Hallier and they with whom he acted in consort against us, would use all their en∣deavours to elude the congregation, and not to appear in it; but they held themselves assured, that so long as they had such Deputies as our selves with the Pope, they ought not to fear that we would depart in any thing from the Order which they had given us for obtaining a Congregation, in which the Parties might be oblig'd to appear solemnly, and to act according to such forms as were Canonical, and necessary for pas∣sing such a Judgement as might be receiv'd by all the Faithful with benediction and without contest. That if nevertheless the people with whom we had to do were obstinate, in declining to appear before the Congregation according to the legal forms, they enjoyn'd us to have recourse to our Commission, which imported that we should be hear'd publickly in a Con∣gregation where our Adversaries might appear; to hold our selves to that clause, and not to infringe the same in any manner whatsoever. That they were too well perswaded of the justice of the Pope and Cardinals, to believe that after so legal a Declaration they could find any thing to gainsay our proceeding. That con∣sequently we should remember that besides this power we had no other. Wherefore if there arose any difficulties to the prejudice of it, we should have recourse to them, and send them word what was re∣quired of us. That that which oblig'd them fur∣ther to recommend the same to us again, was, That the Jesuites and Friends of M. Hallier reported at Paris, that he would be comming away about the end of October to be at Paris in the end of November, and that he would bring a censure along with him.

By the Letters of Sept. 20. my Lords approv'd the conclusion of our VVriting of matters of Fact, and that which we had delivered concerning S. Au∣gustin's authority, whereof we had sent them a co∣py. They were very wel pleas'd that we therby ob∣lig'd our Adversaries to acknowledge that authori∣ty, and our Iudges to establish it, because when this should be once done; the remainder of the contest would be easie to dispatch, but they re∣commended to us above all to take heed that by occasion of our Writings our Adversaries did not endeavour to make our affair a processe by writing, because it was the only means that could be left them to save themselves. That M. Lagault had written to a Person, a Friend of my Lords, as triumphing already for the victory whereof he was certain; that it seem'd by his Letter that he was in a manner sure that no hearing would be allow'd us in the manner that we had demanded, and that all that would be granted, would be to hear us in private the most spee∣dily that possibly could be.

And lastly, By those of the 27th. of the same moneth, That we should alwaies take heed not to engage in the Congregation otherwise than in presence of our Adversaries; that the said Lords had not sent us but upon that condition; and that we should act in such sort, that our Adversaries as well as our selves might reduce all that they should say into writing, and that they might be oblig'd to sign the same, ac∣cording to the custome of Congregations.

About this time two or three remarkable things pass'd amongst the Jesuites. They caus'd to be maintain'd in their Colledge in the Town of Grets, in Germany (Graecii) this Proposition, That it is not a matter of Faith that Innocent X. is a true and lawfull Pope, Innocentium X. esse legitimè Pontificem, non est de fide.

They made a great solemnity at Rome for the se∣cular year of the foundation or possession which they had of a Colledge establish'd for Germans and Hungarians. They caus'd an Oration to be pronounc'd by a young German Count which one of their Fathers had compos'd; to which they in∣vited all the Cardinals, who accordingly were all present at it, if I be not deceived, except Cardi∣nal Spada, who perhaps was detain'd elsewhere by some more grave employment. They caus'd the said Oration to be printed, and it was censur'd a few dayes after by the Master of the Sacred Palace. I remember amongst divers things in it deserving reprehension, which were in very great number, it was said by a sufficiently silly figure of Rhetorick, that the Pope favoured Heresie.

Some Persons having consider'd that it was little edifying to see the Jesuites wander to and fro in their Churches and under their Cloysters, to receive and make visites, &c. in the time that the Divine Offices of the Grand Masses and Vespers were ce∣lebrating amongst them, whilst they caus'd the same to be sung by Lay-men commended for it; they caus'd notice to be given thereof to some of those who were of the Congregation de Riti, of Ecclesiastical Ceremonies. The General of the Jesuites was advertis'd a little while after, that that Congregation was upon the point to make a Decree, 1. To oblige them to officiate in the double Festivals of the first and second classe with Deacon and Sub-deacon, and other convenient Acolytes at the grand Mass and Ʋespers with a Priest, Portecierges, (Taper-carriers) and Por∣te-encens (Incense-carriers) &c. 2. To hinder them from keeping the Octaves of the Festivals of their Bien-heureux (Blessed) who were not cano∣niz'd. The General and his Assistants having deli∣berated what to do in this occurrence, resolv'd to prevent the Decree by putting it in execution, thereby to take from the said Congregation the cause of making one, which might be publish'd and become some matter of humiliation to them. Wherefore on the first of October when they cele∣brated the Holyday of their Bienheureux Borgia, they officiated at the first and second Ʋespers, and at the grand Masse with the Ceremonies above mentioned, according to the intention of the Congregation, whereof they had gotten in∣telligence, and contrary to what they had accu∣stom'd, they kept no Octave of that Festival. Till All-Saints day there hapned no Festival for them of the first and second classe, and during the whole moneth of October they did nothing but after the ordinary way. The Pope who was advertis'd of these doings, and who intended to prescribe something further to them, caus'd one

to tell the General, whom he had not seen of a long time, that he must repair to his Holiness. But the General would have been dispenc'd with∣all, alledging that he fear'd the Pope would not explicate himself more clearly; that he might pre∣scribe them something further, whereunto it be∣hoov'd them to obey, and that it was better to keep themselves as they were. Nevertheless he could not gainsay it, it behoov'd him to go to the Pope upon the Octave of All-Saints. He represen∣ted to his Holiness the alteration which the Con∣gregation de Riti had introduc'd in their Society; that nevertheless they had submitted to it, and prevented the Decree by obeing it. The Pope answer'd him, that he was well pleas'd to under∣stand that they had obey'd so readily; but that they deceived themselves in believing that the Congregation intended to oblige them to officiate in that manner only in the Festivals of the first and second Class; that they must do it as often as there should be a grand Masse and Vespers. The Ge∣neral reply'd, That his Holiness oblig'd them to that which was not practis'd in any House of Reli∣gion, not even in Collegial Houses, where they do not officiate in that manner upon ordinary Fe∣stivals. That he intreated his Holinesse to consider that there was none in his Society that was instru∣cted in the Ceremonies; that in many Colledges there was not company enough for that and the other Functions. The Pope answered that it must be done as his Holiness had said, in all the Hou∣ses of their Society throughout the world; and that if they did it not of themselves, he would cause the Decree to be publisht. The General reply'd that they would obey, and so he withdrew. Accordingly the second Sunday of November they officiated in the profess'd House of le Giesù with the abovesaid ceremonies. They celebrated the grand Masse with Deacon and Sub-deacon, the Portecierges and the Port'-encense. In the after∣noon at Vespers which were those of S. Martin there was a Jesuite who officiated in his Surplice and Cope; within the Railes there were two Porte∣cierges and one Port-encense, and two other Aco∣lytes in Surplices, all Jesuites. VVhen they had about this time at their Colledge the Forty Houres, they perform'd the same in like manner. They were oblig'd likewise to use the same solem∣nity in the Noviciate when there should be a grand Mass or Vespers sung; but it was not believ'd that they would make much hast in taking up this usage out of Italy, where they were more distant from the Pope's presence. But let us return to the things which concern us.

CHAP. XI.

New Sollicitations for the Communi∣cation of our Writings, and a new Writing of M. Hallier's which fell into our hands.

VVE did not go out of our Lodging on Tu∣esday the first of October; but we under∣stood the next morning that a second Congregati∣on was held at the House of Cardinal Spada. That the other Cardinals were so late in appearing there, that Cardinal Spada being impatient thereat, sent Laquayes to their Eminences to know whether they would come. That at length Cardinal Gi∣netti and Ghiggi appear'd there, but Cardinal Cechini did not come at all. That the consultors enter'd very late, and that the congregation la∣sted but a very litle time.

In the afternoon I visited the Ambassador. He told me that the day before he had seen two of the Doctors our Adversaries, who acquainted him, that the Conferences were begun, that they were not sent for to them, and that they let them alone. I answer'd the Ambassador, that these were the proceedings which they desir'd, being acceptable enough to people that had no mind to appear publickly before the Congregation. The Am∣bassador reply'd, that nevertheless they declar'd that they were ready so to do: I answer'd, That they were ready indeed, as those who to play the Bravoes, make shew of willingness to fight a Du∣el, but underhand, for fear of becoming engag'd to fight, get guards set upon themselves. The Ambassador said, that he had always told me, that it would be a hard thing to get them at Rome to resolve upon giving us a publick hearing. I an∣swer'd, that we were not yet at the end of the Affair; that we should be too blame, if we com∣plain'd so soon that they would not hear us; that we still hop'd they would do according to the pro∣mise made to us at the declaring of the Establish∣ment of the Congregation which we had demand∣ed. That these first conferences which the Con∣sultors had together, were perhaps on purpose to venilitate the Propositions among themselves, thereby to reduce them to clear and distinct senses; which was the first thing that we had represented to the Pope as necessary to be done in order to proceed profitably and sincerely in the whole Ex∣amen and decision of this Affair. The Ambassa∣dor went to see the Cardinals Capponi and Ʋrsini: I accompanied him in those two Visits, and in the Discourse that I had with him by the way, I en∣treated him to take some occasion to get M. Hallier and M. de Valcroissant to enter into a conference together about some point of the matter in que∣stion, and that it might be in his presence, or of two or three of his friends with him, that so it might be try'd in what maner both the one and the other would scan and discuss of things; and that both sides of us might be put a little in breath by that Essay. The Ambassador answer'd me, that it was not fit for him to thrust himself so far into the discussion of these matters: I reply'd, that it would not be to decide them; but no more then as when the King causes the Regiment of Guards to be exercised, where every one does what he would do in a battle, yet without any being victorious or vanquished, or so much as any fighting offer'd on one side or other.

The Cureé of S. Saviour had been gratifi'd by the Pope with the Office of Sub-bibliothecary of the Vatican, which is a considerable quality as well in regard of the esteem which is thereby made of the capacity of the person to whom it is given, as in regard of the appurtenances annex'd to it, and for that it puts a man into the rank of the Prelacy, which obliges him to go in a Coach, and

cloth'd with violet, di pavonazzo. 'Twas Car∣dinal Ghiggi, his Countryman and antient friend, who induc'd the Pope to acknowledge the merit and labour of this Curié by conferring the said Dignity upon him. He was ours as cordially as a∣ny man could be anothers; and assoon as he had in his hands the badges of his Magistracy, which were the keys of the Vatican, and the Achives and Presses where the Books are; he came to of∣fer us the use of them, not only at the ordinary times when such as have permission may resort thither, but also at all hours that we pleas'd, day and night. He told me on Thursday, October 3. that the good Master of the sacred Palace, who knew not what intimate correspondenee we had with him, intreated him out of kindness to us, to accommodate us with such books of the said Li∣brary as we should need.

If I did not fear to fall into too frequent and te∣dious Repetitions of the same thing, I would here set down another Conference that I had with F. Mulard in presence of Sig. Domenico Ferranti and F. Fani, in which he told more things concerning his Deputation the foregoing year, and of that wherewith he affirmed himself encharged this year from the King about the same Affair, and of M. Hallier's letters to the Cardinals and M. Albizzi, then I have yet related. But to leave it all, and speak no more of it, I will only add two new par∣ticulars more here, not hitherto mentioned. First, That in the beginning M. Joysel was not to have been one in the voyage wherein M. Hallier was engag'd; That the Letters of Recommendation from the Court in behalf of these Doctors, spoke only of M. Hallier and M. Lagualt; that M. Joy∣sel aftetwards entreated them to take him into their company. And secondly, that the year be∣fore when his General charg'd him upon his obe∣dience to return into France, he did it partly be∣cause of the Complaints which the General of the Dominicans made against him to his General, when he saw him solicit this Affair against us.

In the Afternoon we went to the Cardinals of our Congregation, to put them in mind, that it was a fortnight since we had presented our wri∣tings to them; that we conceiv'd; that they might have since perus'd them, & that in our judgements it was expedient, that they would please to com∣municate them to the Doctors against whom they were made, to the end they might be ready to an∣swer thereunto when their Eminences should think fit that we appear'd with them in the Con∣gregation. And lest they might forget this request after our departure from them; we made a short Memorial of it, of which we transcrib'd and sign'd as many Copies as were requisite, to present the same to each of them. The Memorial was thus inscrib'd on the outside:

Eminentissimis ac Reverendissimis Dominis,
Dominis Cardinalibus congregationis in∣stitutae pro negotio quin{que} Propositionum.

And within side thus:

Eminentissimi Reverendissimi{que}
Domini Cardinales;
Eminentiis vestris humillimè supplicamus uti ju∣beant Adversariis nostris communicari duo scripta, eorumque summarium ante quindecem dies obtulimus Eminentiis vestris: Quas Deus, &c.

This, &c. is the ordinary stile and form where∣with Memorials are concluded, comprehending all the words of respect, affection and good wishes, that they may be added by extending more at length.

After the, &c. the Memorial was thus sign'd.

• Natalis de la Lane Doctor Theologus Facultatis Parisiensis, Abbas beatae Mariae de Valle Crescente.
• Ludovicus de Saint-Amour sacrae facultatis Pa∣risiensis Doctor ac Socius Sorbonicus.
• Ludovicus Angran ejusdem sacrae Facultatis Pa∣risiensis licentiatus, ac insignis Ecclesiae Trecersis Canonicus.

We went first to Cardinal Spada, whom we found not at home, and thence to Cardinal Gi∣netti, with whom we spoke. VVe had little time to speak with him, when we presented our wri∣tings to him, and therefore upon this occasion we gave him an ample account of what was contained therein; after which he answer'd us in Latin, as M. de Valcroissant had spoken to him, and said nothing about the Communication which we re∣quested, but gave us some genral terms of Assu∣rance, that nothing would be done in this Affair, without first considering the whole exactly. Next we went to Cardinal Ghiggi, who retured not till night from taking the air with the Pope: VVhen we had acquainted him with the subject of our coming to him, he answer'd us, that he knew not whether that course would be judg'd expedient, that this business would not proceed so fast, that it would go forward with leaden feet, that nothing would be done therein but very leisurly molto po∣satamente. After which, touching the word Adver∣saries, he said, that he did not like the using of it between us, because he believed that both sides sought the Truth: we reply'd, that he did not like the using of it between us, because he believ'd that both sides sought the truth: We reply'd, that did we know a gentler word whereby to denote the people with whom we were in contest, we would willingly use it; and as for the scruple that he made about the Communication of our writings, it surpris'd us extremely; because Car∣dinal Roma had promised the same to us in the Popes name, after we had been a whole year in suing for it. Cardinal Ghiggi answer'd, that he knew not what Cardinal Roma might have said or done: but however it should be taken into consi∣deration what course would be expedient. He had some conceit, that this Request and Memorial were address'd to himself alone; but we told him that we should present the same also to the other three Cardinals; whereupon he answer'd us, that they would confer about it together; and after they had done so, perhaps it would be found re∣quisite to consult his Holiness.

Saturday the fifth, we went in the forenoon to Cardinal Spadas house to present our Memorial to him, but not finding him there, we went to that of Cardinal Cechini, to whom we presented it, having first acquainted him with the cause why it was made. Cardinal Cechini answer'd, that he

had not as yet perus'd all our Writings, that they were much longer then those of our Adversaries, and the days already very short, and that his eyes no more allowed him to read any thing by a Can∣dle. But that he gave us one Advice, namely to beware in the other instructions or informations that we should have yet to make, of falling upon the matters of Grace which had been heretofore controverted between the Dominicans and the Jesuites; because according to what he had heard, he believ'd it was not the Popes intention that the same should be medled with in any sort, consider∣ing that after the long conferences and disputati∣ons about them under Clement VIII. and Paul V. all the Regulation that could be effected therein, was, that Paul V. imposed perpetual silence to both parties upon that Subject. We answered, that we beseecht his Eminence to give us leave to assure him, that the silence imposed to the Parties by Paul V. was not to be perpetual, but only a Provisional Order to hinder the parties from pre∣venting his Judgement, and taxing one another of Heresie, till such time as the posture of things permitted him to publish his Decision, which was already made in favour of the Dominicans against the Jesuites, and whereof there was a Bull drawn up, as appears by sundry undenyable Records at Rome. That since that time, the Jesuites in∣stead of making right use of that Silence which was injoyn'd principally in their favour (for a Con∣demnation was the thing first intended) and retur∣ning by degrees to the doctrine of the Church, whch they were convinc'd to have deserted, on the contrary they have alwaies receded further and further from it, and have at length so spread their erroneous imaginations everywhere in the Church, that they dar'd now a dayes to cry them up as the doctrine of the Church, and thereby gave an occasion to Hereticks to reproach the Church of forsaking Tradition, and the dictates of the Scripture in these matters. That it was time to re∣medy this Disorder, and for the H. See and the Church to make known to all the world what was their common Doctrine and Belief as to these points. That it was the duty and interest of the one and the other, no more to keep under a Bushell by a longer silence the Light which ought to be set upon a Candlestick, or upon a Hill to give light to the whole world, and teach every one the true way of his salvation. That this my∣stery of Grace was one of the principal points of the Churche's Faith, the knowledge whereof was most profitable to the Faithfull, to keep them in the acknowledgement of what they owe to God, and in the Christian humility which is so necessary to them. That for this reason the great Apostle of the Gentiles writing to the Romans to expound the same to them, tells them that he would not have them ignorant of it, least they might leave some entrance for vanity into their minds: Nolo enim vos fratres ignorare mysterium hoc, ut non sitis vobis ipsis sapientes. That hence S. Fulgentius had taught us that the blessed Apostle intended not to have that Doctrine kept in silence which he had left in writing: Beatus Apostolus noluit sileri quod voluit scribi. That S. Augustin had observ'd that it was in his Epistle to the Romans principally that this Apostle had unfolded this Mystery, to the end that the knowledge thereof being convey'd to that Great City whose Dominion extended over all the Nations of the World, the same might from thence be diffus'd through the whole earth, as flowing from the Head to all the Members: De cujus praedicatione maximè ad Romanos Apostolica Epistola loquitur, ut iude se praedicatio ejus velut à capite orbis toto orbe diffunderet. That it would be a very strange thing for those wholesom waters which ought to flow from that Source into all Christen∣dom, deriving a happy fecundity upon it, to be stopt up and retain'd in that Source by a continual silence, which must needs cause everywhere a sad drought and sterility; That one day God, who said to his Apostles, Go, preach the truths of my Gospel throughout the world, might reproach their Successors for having kept those Truths cap∣tive and extinguisht them in the very center of their safest Sanctuarie, as they would be, if instead of protecting them against the assaults of their e∣nemies, the H. See condemn'd them to a perpetu∣al silence. Wherefore there is no apparence to say that such silence was impos'd; or if it was, there would be a necessity and evident obligation to break it. As for that which Cardinal Cechini said to us of not entring into the matter de Auxi∣liis, we answered, That we would not meddle with the same further than the things to be exa∣min'd should engage us; But we could not dis∣semble to his Eminence, that if they would not have those matters enter'd into, then neither could any examen or discussion of the Propositions be taken in hand, because we maintaining the same only by reason of the connexion which they had with Effectual Grace, whereof they were conse∣quences and necessary dependances, when re∣duc'd to the sence in which we intended to defend them, and so nothing could be establisht, judg'd or pronounc'd upon them one way or other, but the whole matter must at the same time be decided one way or other likewise. That there was so great a concatenation between all the Maxims that could be advanc'd on one side or other in this mat∣ter, that one single point being once granted on either part, it was easie to reduce all the rest thereunto by necessary and evident consequences; Non habet aliud summa quàm p rtio; That it had been the artifice of the Jesuites and their Confede∣rates in this last affair to hide the Catholick truths of this mystery of Grace under the ambiguous terms whereof the Propositions were compos'd, thereby to involve some one of those truths under the condemnation which they might obtain of the Propositions, extend the condemnation of a Pro∣position to that truth, conclude evidently from the condemnation of this the condemnation of all the rest, and from their condemnation pretend afterwards that their sentiments which are diame∣tricaliy opposite thereunto, were authoriz'd and establisht for Orthodox by the H. See. That no∣thing but the evidence and importance of the Mis∣chiefs likely to ensue from such a surprize as they would have put upon the H. See, had mov'd the Prelates by whom we were deputed, to send us hither to give notice thereof. That it belonged to the Pope and their Eminences, upon whom his Holiness rely'd, to take heed thereto; and that if we had some small interest therein, though our

affection to the H. See, and the part which that affection caus'd us to take in an affair which so highly concern'd it, the Pope and their Eminences were far more highly engag'd and interested there∣in than we. The Cardinal heard this discourse with great attention; he seem'd to us affected with it; and whereas he had been hitherto little accustomed to such language, the Sentin e••t which he exprest to us upon it made us conceive that he was one of those that consider'd the consequence of the things which we represented to him, and would to his power doe us justice there∣in.

On Sunday the 6th. we went again to Cardinal Spada's house, to whom we deliver'd our little Memorial, and told him that we had addrest the same to all the Cardinals of the Congregation, be∣cause when we requested him the first time that he would please to ordain the communication of our Writings, he had answered us that it was requi∣site to make the same request to the others, and they would all together take order therein. Where∣unto he returned that he would make report there∣of, and it should be consider'd what was expe∣dient.

The same day I visited Monsignor Sacrista who told me that the Jesuites were resolv'd to defend their Panegyrick of the Colledge of Hungary a∣gainst the Decree of the Master of the Sacred Pa∣lace; and that they said that as to what they ad∣vanc'd therein, viz. that the Pope favoured Here∣sie, it was a figure of Rhetorick, whereby they put abstractum pro concreto; and that generally in Rome the common sentiment was that the Pope knew them well, and that he had them not in gran concetto, that he made no great account of them, that he lov'd them not overmuch.

Monday the 7th. F. Mulard was again upon the point to return into France; and he acquain∣ed me with sundry small news; amongst the rest, That the year foregoing he had presented to the Pope and the Cardinals Roma and Spada, the Wri∣ting above mention'd, intitl'd, An sit sopienda, &c. That F. Annat was Author of that intitl'd, Jansenius à Thomistis damnatus. And upon my saying that it was a great shame that M. Hallier was so miserably become the Colporteur (the Pam∣phlet-venter) of the Jesuites, in that he receiv'd of them the Writings which they put into his hands, without so much as examining them, and went a∣bout to present them to the Cardinals, he took upon him to defend his good Cousin from this re∣proach, telling me that he had made another since. And when I press'd him to tell me what it was, he answered me that it was only a collection of passages out of S. Augustin (I believ'd he re∣ceiv'd the same from the Jesuites as well as the rest) but F. Mulard added, that M. Joysel and M. Lagault had also undertaken to compose some∣thing upon this Subject, but that what they had written was worth nothing at all. Lastly, He told me that F. Annat was likewise about to return into France, and that those three Doctors us'd all their endeavours to perswade him not to de∣part from Rome so long as themselves were there.

We did not go out of our Lodging on the fore∣noon of Tuesday the 8th. But in the afternoon I visited F. Ʋbaldino who congratulated me for the good success of our Cause in our Congregation, and for that the whole Assembly had agreed to all that we had demanded in behalf of S. Augustin. I re∣monstrated to him that it was not enough that they agreed thereunto by word, but it was requisite that they declar'd the same in writing, and oblig'd our Adversaries to do the like. He acknowledg'd it, and further confess'd to me that the way they had hitherto held in the Congregation both in re∣ference to that point and to the Propositions, was not that which ought to be taken. He told me al∣so, that one of our Adversarie Doctors had been to visit him; he could not tell me his name; but ac∣cording as he described him, I believe it was M. Lagault. He told me that this Doctor said to him, that if these matters were not speedily defined, and if the root and course of these Heresies were not cut off, all would be lost in France, and that at length there would be no remedy left. That they did not at all contend against S. Augustin; That they would not meddle with the matter de Auxiliis: That they acknowledg'd and confess'd Effectual and Special Grace particular, which was not given to all the Righteous in general, without which there was no perseverance, and with which all such as received it could and did really persevere, which had been acknowledg'd and defin'd by the Coun∣cil of Trent, as F. Ʋbaldino constrain'd him to grant. After which the same Father told me, that he urged the Doctor further, and made this ar∣gument to him: You acknowledge then that that Grace causeth Holy Action, sanctam operationem; which M. Lagault granted. Now, said the Father to him, Omnis actio praesupponit posse; ab actu ad posse valet consequentia. If then such Grace gives the Action, it gives also the power proportionate and correspondent to such Action. Therefore who so hath not such Grace, hath neither such action or such power. Now to him that hath not this power, though God's commandements be possible to him with another possibility, yet they are impossible to him with this. To which the Doctor could not answer, but fell to cry up M. Hallier's great labours in behalf of the H. See, for which he deserved to be rewarded. He was so co∣pious in this Declaration, that F. Ʋbaldino told me, he could not but have great expectations. To∣wards evening I visited Monsignor Sacrista who told me that there was held that day another Con∣gregation at Cardinal Spada's house, although there had been a signature of Grace upon the same day.

We had made some transcripts of the Summary of our Writings, to justifie to some of our friends that we had not taken pleasure to slink back du∣ring the time which we had employ'd in composing them, and to give them an Idea of what we pre∣tended therein. I had lent one of them to M. Bou∣vier, who came to restore it on Wednesday the 9th. and who told me that the face of our affair was changed since a fortnight; that the wind sate in a good corner for us; that the common Bruit was that the Jesuites would be mortified, and that the Pope would count our affair among the great occasions of displeasure which they had gi∣ven his Holiness.

In the afternoon I met M. Delbene, to whom I

said pleasantly that I should willingly ask him ty∣dings of what passed in the Congregations which I understood were held at Cardinal Spada's house; but I consider'd the Obligation which I knew he had to keep secrecy. He profess'd that he was sorry for the restraint that was upon him, but as he left me, he said pleasantly too, Ʋiva Sant' Agostino.

On Thursday the 10th. I went to accompany Cardinal Barberin to Monte Cavallo. He told me that it was a long time since he had seen me, and askt me whether I had heard of the little Book of Gravina which F. Nolano had caus'd to be print∣ed, in which the authority of S. Augustin's do∣ctrine was pleaded for; adding that it seem'd to him very superfluous; because all the world was oblig'd to reverence it; perche noi siamo tutti obli∣gati a riverire sant' Agostino. I cannot tell whe∣ther or no by this Discourse he meant to intimate that the Writing which we had presented was not necessary. I saw Cardinal Spada arrive, in whose train was M. Hallier and his Collegues. Monsig∣nor Sacrista told me in the Pope's Anti-chamber that one of the Consultors had signih'd to him that it was fit we presented a Memorial to the Pope to get M. Albizzi out of the Assemblies; because, said he, Grida l'uno, minaccia & burba l' altro: He calls out upon one, he threatens and mocks another, he gains others by hopes, &c.

In the afternoon by chance I met with two Pie∣ces of Writings which M. Hallier and his Collegues had presented September 29. in the hands of one of the Consultors; one of which was upon the first Proposition, and the other upon the second. Out of the great confidence he had in me he lent them to me, and we forthwith fell to transcribe them very diligently, that we might speedily return them into the hands of him who had the goodness to lend them to me.

Finding by these Papers that there were three others upon each of the other Propositions, in the daies following I us'd some care to procure them; and understanding, as I was going about it that M. Hallier had made the same complaint to Cardinal Ghiggi of the Letter which I had written to M. Bouvot, that he had formerly made to the Ambassador, I visited that Cardinal upon Friday the 11th. in the afternoon. He declar'd that com∣plaints of that nature made no great impression upon his mind; nevertheless I show'd him a Copy of a Letter which I had written, and offer'd to leave it with him, that he might see how unjust and ridiculous M. Hallier's complaints were. But he was contented that I read to him what I would of it, and what I conceived most necessary to undeceive him. And indeed he was satisfied there∣with.

I proceeded otherwise with the Ambassador when I carried him a copy of the said Letter, pre∣sently after I had promis'd it to him: For I left it with him, to the end that if he thought good he might give it M. Hallier to send to M. Grandin, and compare it with the Original which I had writ∣ten to M. Bouvot. The Ambassador willingly took it, after he had read it, to make the said offer to M. Hallier, telling me, that there was no ground of complaint in it, and I might without any fear send it open into all Countryes in the world.

When I went to Cardinal Ghiggi, I repair'd to the Capucines to see F. Brisse. M. Lagault ar∣riv'd there at the same time that I did, and attend∣ing till F. Brisse came down we discours'd toge∣ther. He said that M. Cornet had reason to pro∣pound the Equivocal Propositions to the Faculty, because they were every day endeavoured to be put into Theses; but should there have been any cause of blaming him for it, yet he had been clear'd by four and twenty Bishops who sent them to Rome to demand their condemnation. He said al∣so, that were the question no more but concern∣ing Molina, we should soon agree, and they would forsake their partie. That indeed Molina had placed the Efficacy of Grace in dependance on the Will, that therein he was wrong, that he had deserted S. Augustin; but should things be reduc'd to that Question, they should not be much concern'd, but leave us to act as we pleased: All this he said, whilst we were expecting F. Brisse. Whereunto I answered, when F. Brisse was come to us, asking him about what then was the questi∣on in those Propositions, if not about the point of Effectual Grace which Molina had impugned; af∣ter so many Declarations made by us that we did not stand for them, but by reason of the senses ac∣cording to which they might be reduced, and had an indissoluble connection with that kind of Grace: He reply'd, That the Propositions were a distinct matter from it, as the Popes Declaration to them and also, to us manifested; namely, That his Holiness would not have any medling with the things which had been handled under Clement VIII. and Paul V. I would gladly have replyed some∣thing to him, but after this he left me in displea∣sure, telling me that we had good Judges, and should know shortly what would be the issue. He spoke in such manner as if he had been fully assur'd of the victory, and left me no room to reply to him; so that when he was gone, I was contented with minding F. Brisse to take notice what he had heard.

Saturday the 12th. among other persons whom I visited in quest of the three Writings above-mentioned, I spoke to the companion of the Commissary of the H. Office, by whom I learnt that a few dayes before M. Hallier and his Col∣legues had visited the Commissary, and that du∣ring the visite the Commissary sent to him for a Writing which he had lent him, to return the same to them. It was thus intitl'd, Jansenius à Thomistis gratiae per seipsam efficacis defensoribus damnatus: It was since printed, as I shall observe hereafter under the name of F. Annat, though M. Hallier presented it to the Consultors instead of Instructions which he was to present to them. It was founded upon nothing but perpetual equi∣vocations of Grace Sufficient and Next Power, and upon the Chimera of Necessitating Grace which they attributed to Jansenius. VVhat it contain'd most considerable, was refuted by the Dominicans in an Answer which they made to another of M. Hallier's writings, wherein he repeated the same things, and whereof I shall speak in its proper place.

The same day I met with an Ecclesiastick who was Agent at Rome for the Archbishop of Malines, and I gave him notice that Jansenius was di∣rectly

and openly assaulted in all those Wri∣tings which we had discover'd, to the end he might advertise the Divines in Flanders thereof, and they might see what they had to do for the particular defence of that Prelate's Book, since we could not interest our selves therein, nor speak of it in any sort.

On Sunday the 13th. I visited the General of the Augustines. He spoke of some Writings which had been shew'd him from our Adversaries. F. Mu∣lard had shew'd him one which he came to demand again three dayes after, out of which he had ex∣tracted as much as he could whilst it was in his hands. It was, as he told me, a pretty thick Book bound in parchment, intitl'd, Liber quin{que} Pro∣positionum quas octuaginta Galliae Episcopi Romano Pontifici ad Censuram obtulere. He said, that when F. Mulard came to fetch it from him, he told him that he was going to get it printed. I say nothing of it here, because I doubt not but it was the same which was since printed at Paris by the Cramoisis with the King's priviledge, dated January 26. 1653. and with this title, Informatio de Quin{que} Pro∣positionibus quas Episcopi Galliae Romano Pontifici ad Censuram obtulere.

This General shew'd me two other Writings which he said were given him by M. Hallier him∣self; they were the same mention'd above to have been shewn me by one of the Consultors, to whom also they were given by the same M. Hallier, Septem∣ber 29. The first was against the first Proposition, and the other against the second; and neither of them was any thing else but a heap of sundry pas∣sages out of St. Augustine, which the compilers pretended to be against the Propositions. I shall hereafter give an account of the first of those Wri∣tings when I come to speak of the Confutation of them which we presented to the Pope in a grand audience, which his Holinesse gave us on the 19th. of May, in the year 1653, and by what I shall say of that, the Reader will be able to judge of the second. But in the mean time I shall observe one particularity here which I told this General, assoon as he had inform'd me that M. Hallier in person gave them to him, upon which I cannot speak so minutely in what I shall have to say hereafter there∣upon in general.

Amongst sixty Passages which were stuff'd in the former of those Writings against the first Propositi∣on, there was one which wat taken out of Pelagi∣us's Confession of Faith sent by that Heretick to Pope Innocent the First, but receiv'd only by Zozi∣mus his Successor; and this passage was cited as out of a work of St. Augustin's, namely the 191 Sermon de Tempore.

It was a fault either of ignorance or malice, into which the Jesuite Ripalda, M. Morel and M. le Moine fell one after another; and they had been blam'd for it in the excellent Tracts printed against them, in which they had been so clearly convicted thereof, that though it had been excusable in M. Hallier, to have been the first that cited that work as St. Augustin's, yet it was no longer excusable after the publick confusion, which those three o∣ther Divines above named had receiv'd for it. Nor did he cite it with such confidence, but that he de∣clar'd that he would agree that St. Augustine was was not the Author of that Piece, but Pelagius. Not∣withstanding which, he maintain'd that he had right to cite it, upon the reasons which he alledg'd for his so doing, which not only were false, but shew'd most palpable and strange foul dealing in him.

He said in that Writing that he might cite that piece, because though it were Pelagius's Confes∣sion of Faith, yet it was certain that the said Con∣fession was receiv'd and approv'd for Catholick by Zozimus, and that two Bishops of France nam'd Heros and Lazarus, who had accus'd Pelagius as an Heretick, were found and declar'd by that Pope Calumniators, as appear'd by the Letters of the same Pope to the Bishops of Africa; Sed cui pla∣cebit hunc sermonem sancto Augustino abdicare ut Pelagio attribuat, nobis gratum faciet, si modo addat quod è re est, confessionem istam Pelagii a Zozimo Pontifice probatam fuisse, à clero Romano cum gaudio susceptam. Judica um ex earum lectiene litterarum absolutae fidei Pelagium fuisse, Herotem & Lazarum delatores Pelagii tanquam calumniatores habitos fu∣isse, ut constat ex Epistolis Zozimi ad Episcopos Africae. See where M. Hallier fixes as to this point; see his language in the year 1652. See with what boldnesse he dares speak in a Writing which he presents to the Ministers of the H. See, in a busi∣nesse wherein the Catholick Faith is concern'd; affirming a thing for true which himself knew long ago to be altogether illusory and full of falsity and lying.

For in truth, this confession of Pelagius was re∣ceiv'd and approv'd by Zozimus for Catholick, and those French Bishops were decry'd and defam'd as calumniators by the Letters which that Pope writ upon this subject to the Bishops of Africa. But those Bishops of Africa having by their answer gi∣ven the Pope to understand, that he had been sur∣pris'd by the ambiguity of the words of that He∣retick's confession of Faith, and by the apparence of his submission to the H. See, the same Pope af∣terwards revoked the Approbation which he gave to the said Confession of Faith; and those Bishops whom he had decry'd as Calumniators, were ac∣knowledg'd for very holy and zealous Bishops. Ought M. Hallier to produce before the H. See a Piece as approv'd by a Pope, which he knew very well the same Pope afterwards disapprov'd by revoking his Approbation? Ought M. Hallier to defame those two Bishops once again in this Wri∣ting, after himself had justify'd them sundry times in his printed works as well as the Card. Baronius and Bellarmine? And how could he resolve to speak of them again in secret as Calumniators in the year 1652. after himself had been in the yeares 1632. and 1644. a publick witness of their inno∣cence and merit?

He was so in the year 1632. in a Book which he dedicated to Pope Ʋrban VIII. intitl'd Defensio Ecclesiasticae Hierarchiae, in the Preface whereof be∣ing to show, that Bishops have oftentimes cen∣sur'd Errors which sprung up far from their Diocesses, he proves the same chiefly by the ex∣amples of those of France, and descending to the two in question, behold how he speaks of them in that Advertisement to the Reader p. 34. Quid quod (saith he) Lazari & Herotis Episcoporam Galliae delationibus Celestius & Pelagius Heretici, qui Africam praesertim suis erronibus infecerant, Gal∣liam

vix ac ne vix quidem attigerant, toti orbi propalati fuerunt? Quos tamen cum falsis accusa∣tionibus apud Sanctam Sedem Celestius accusasset, accusatus ipse, ut Catholicus, ILLI VERO INJƲSTE à ZOZIMO PAPA INFAMATI SƲNT ƲT INIQƲI ACCƲSATORES, QƲAMƲIS HEROTIS NOMEN ƲT SAN∣CTISSIMI VIRI Prosper Aquitanicus summis laudibus extulerit, & Ʋtriusque de Pelagio & Celestio fugiendis missas litteras Carthaginensis Con∣c••lii sub Innocentio Primo Patres approbarint. ZO∣ZIMƲS VERO SENTENTIAM POSTEA SƲAM DE CELESTIO ET PELAGIO REVOCARIT, &c.

And in the year 1643. the Jesuites exasperated at the zeal which M. Hallier testify'd in behalf of the interests of the University, whose Priviledges those Fathers endeavor'd to invade, having pub∣lish'd a Book under the borrow'd name of the Abbot of Boysic, in which they aspers'd M. Hal∣lier's person with calumnies, and proclaim'd him an heretick, a calumniator, and one of the greatest enemies of Religious Life; they maintain'd that he was likewise an enemy to the H. See it self, and prov'd this last charge, amongst ot••ers, by the passage which I have newly transcribed out of his Advertisement to the Reader. M. Hallier, to answer to the Accusations of those Fathers, in the year 1644. publish't a Book intit'd A Defence of the doctrine of M. Fransois Hallier Doctor and King's Professor in Sorbonne By himself. And in the 36 page of that Book he answers to the abovesaid Ac∣cusation in these words: The Accusation, saith he, wherewith you charge me, when yoa blame me for taxing Pope ZOZIMUS, as if he had unjustly de∣fam'd two Bishops, HEROS and LAZARUS, falls upon a person as eminent for his learning as for the Purple wherewith his merits were sometimes ac∣knowledg'd; I mean the great Cardinal Baronius, who sath the same expresly in his 5th. Tome upon the year of Jesus Christ 517. It would be ridiculous in y••u to pretend that that Illustrious Cardinal could be injurious to the person of Popes and the honour of the H. See, which he hath so worthily upheld. Do not finde fault then that I write boldly, that which he hath Affirm'd, and that without losing any thing of the respect which I shall alwayes inviolably render to the Soveragin Pontiffs, I relate one Act which cannot be dishonourable to Pope ZOZIMUS, who, it is known, was surpriz'd in that Affair.

I might further add here, that if the approba∣tion which Zozimus through surprize gave to that Confession of Faith of Pelagius, authoriz'd all that it conrain'd, the same Pope having likewise by the same surprize approv'd the request which Celestius presented to him, containing a Doubt contrary to the Faith in the matter of Original sin, it would be lawful to bring in doubt the Catholick Faith con∣cerning Original sin, by alledging that Zozimus approv'd the request of Celestius, in which he ex∣presly declar'd that he doubted of it, as may be seen by that which Saint Augustine saith thereof, lib. 2. ad Bonifac. cap. 3.

I spoke part of this to the General of the Augu∣stines, and observ'd to him many other falsities and extravagances in the other reflections of M. Hal∣lier and his Collegues upon that single passage: This good General could scarce believe and com∣prehend how it was possible, that persons of know∣ledge and probity should suffer themselves to be led into such enormities; but he acknowledg'd yet more by this example, how greatly the Conference demanded by us viva vice, and by writing with peo∣ple that us'd such practices, would be on the one side advantageous to all the Consultors and Cardinals and to the Pope himself, since it would save them much trouble, which was requisite otherwise to be taken before they could discover in the Writings of our Adversaries the like blemishes, which flew into our eyes assoon as we cast sight upon them (so pre∣sent and familiar were these matters to us) and which they might all easily acknowledge after we had discover'd them; and on the other side, how decisive the same Conference would be between our Advesaries and us, since it would give us the advan∣tage to reduce them publickly before all the Con∣gregation, and in presence of his Holiness to con∣fusion and silence.

Nevertheless I must adde something here in de∣fence of M. Hallier, since I professe to set down as well what I finde favorable as disadvantageous to our Adversaries, and likewise to our selves, having no other design but exactly to report the truth of all passages I met with, both on their part and ours, in the course of this affair. Now all that can be said to diminish the wonder of seeing him fallen into such shameful contradictions, is, that in all likelyhood he took these Writings perfectly pre∣par'd and transcrib'd as he deliver'd them to the Consultors from the hands of the Jesuites, and that he distributed the same to them without so much as once reading them beforehand. Which yet must be confess'd is a very pitiful Defence, and altogether unworthy of a Doctor upon whom so many Bishops rely'd in so important an Af∣fair.

Tuesday morning October 15. I walkt abroad with F. Petit, who inform'd me that F. Annat was gone for France five or six dayes before; and that M. Albizzi, as well as our Doctors had done their utmost to retain that Writer at Rome, whose Artifices and Disguisements were so proper for the covering of Truth with darknesse, and its Defenders with calumnies.

In the afternoon I understood that there had been no Congregation that day at Cardinal Spada's house, and that the Consultors were countermand∣ed when they were just ready to go thither. Va∣rious were the conjectures what might be the cause of this countermand. Some conceiv'd it to be some unforeseen impediment arriv'd to Cardi∣nal Ghiggi from the Pope; but I did not believe so, because the Tuesday before Cardinal Ginetti could not be there by reason of the Signature of Grace, at which he assisted, and yet the Congrega∣tion of Cardinal Spada was held in his absence; and it would have been no harder to set the Con∣sultors to dispute in Cardinal Ghiggi's absence then in that of Cardinal Ginetti; since Cardinal Cechini was come to Cardinal Spada's house and F. Pala∣vicini too, before the newes of the countermand was sent abroad; and Cardinal Ginetti had no busi∣nesse to hinder him from being there if he had not been countermanded.

F. Malgoires came to see us on Wednesday even∣ing, and amongst other things he told us, that the

Doctors our Adversaries profess'd themselves well pleas'd with the course which the Congregation held. That having had some conference with M. Hallier a day or two before, he had reduc'd him that he could not answer touching the parity which he propounded to him of the decision of the Council of Trent, which defines, that the Righteous cannot without special assistance persevere to the end, that is to say, keep God's Commandments to the end of his life with the ordinary perseverance of the same Righteous person in the fidelity and practice of the same commandments, and that M. Hallier having granted that the Command∣ments of God were in some sort impossible to the just, who wants that special assistance which is not common to all the just, and is yet so necessary to this for the keeping them to the end, that accor∣ding to the definition of the Council, he cannot do it without such assistance, he could not tell him any reason why the same Commandments might not also be said impossible in some sort to the same just person, when in the course of his life he likewise wants that particular assistance which is necessary for keeping them, and without which it is as true according to the Council that he cannot do it, then as this is when he is arriv'd at the end of his life and he failes therein.

Saturday the 19th. having visited the Cardinal S. Clement, he told me there had been some speech a few dayes before about adding Consultors to our Congregation, and that the Procurator General of the Carmelites della scala having been mention'd, it was answer'd that he was not right, and that he was a Jansenist; and another being nominated, that neither was he right, because he frequented us too much; that is, as this Cardinal said to me, their intention in this Congregation was, that after the Consultors had all spoken their suffrages, they would report to the Pope that they all condemned the Propositions unanimously unâ voce. That if it came before him, he would not fail to speake there, as he conceiv'd himself oblig'd to do, with vehemence and freedome, as he had done former∣ly in cases that requir'd it, and whereas he was pre∣sent. That if God dispos'd of the affair otherwise, and the thing should be pass'd without his inter∣vention, he would humble himself before the height of his judgements.

Sunday the 20th. in the afternoon I receiv'd a Vi∣site from an unknown person, who was extremely important with me to give him some information touching our affair, because he was ready to go into the Country, and in the course of his Journey, he was to see divers Cardinals who would ask him newes of it: I suspected that he came to get me to speak something, and afterwards report what I had said where he pleas'd; whefore I excus'd my self from telling him any thing (how important soe∣ver he was) alledging that the affair was too vast and ample, to tell him any thing of it in a little time. He tempted me as much as he could, to cause me to fall into a Narration insensibly; but all he drew from me, was, that the only meanes that I knew, to satisfie his curiosity and that of the Cardinals, to whom he desir'd to give intelli∣gence, was that he endeavor'd to get from one of the four Cardinals deputed for our Congregation, the copy of the Writings which we had presented to them, and to buy at the Booksellers the small works of St. Augustine newly printed.

The General of the Augustines, whom I visited a∣bout some other affair the next morning being the twenty first, told me that by his care in reading that H. Father, he was furnish'd from the Foun∣tain which answers to all the Objections propound∣ed against his Doctrine, which was the same that we defended.

Tuesday the 22. towards evening I went to see F. Ʋbaldino, who told me that the Messenger of the H. Office came the day before to advertise him that there would be no Congregation that day at Cardinal Spada's house; at which he had wonder'd, having not yet been there, if he had not lookt upon it as a mistake of the Messengers, who be∣ing sent about in general to all, made no dif∣ference of those upon whom there lay some ex∣ception.

Wednesday in the afternoon we visited Cardinal Spada, who was very ready to receive us. The Abbot of Valcroissant told him that we came to his Eminence, to understand whether our Writings had been communicated; and if they were not, to beseech him that they might be speedily. As also to advertise him, that we had already prepar'd o∣thers for the proof of the first Proposition; and that we demonstrated so evidently that it was a∣greeable to the Catholick Faith in the sense wherein we consider'd it by the connexion it had with the Effectualnesse of Grace, that it was impossible to shake it, it was so clearly and solidly founded upon indubitable principles. The Cardinal answer'd us, that the Congregations begun to be held touching the Propositions, had been interrupted the two foregoing weeks by some Occurrences, but they would begin again the Tuesday following, and be so no more. And upon what we represented to him (speaking about the first Proposition) of the sense in which we maintain'd it, and of the necessity of distinguishing the divers senses which the Proposi∣tions might admit, thereby to avoid involving Ca∣tholick truths with errors in one Censure••; he an∣swer'd us, that they would consider the Propositi∣ons precisely as they were in themselves, without having regard to the sense either of one side or o∣ther; using these words which he accompani'd with a gesture of his hand in the ayr; Le ponderiamo iu abstracto. Whereunto we reply'd, that if the busi∣nesse were only to consider the Propositions in ab∣stracto, we would not have moved a step about it, nor taken the least interest therein, but we had regard only to the fundamental Doctrine which was in contest upon occasion of those Propositi∣ons, and which would be manifested by the di∣stinction of senses and the clearing of the whole matter.

As for the communication of Writings where∣upon we insisted, he told us that in the last Con∣gregation something had been spoken which had reference thereunto; but it was not judg'd expe∣dient to make such communication. That indeed it was resolv'd to take into consideration all that we should write and speak vivâ voce, let it be as much as we would. That we might deliver as many Writings as we pleas'd, one, two, four, six, ten, mettete giù (that was his word) lay them down, intire Volumes. That we might demand to speak

as much as we would, that they would hear us, that all should be receiv'd, that all should be consider'd and weigh'd with care; but as for communication of Writings, it was not thought meet. That should the Doctors of Flanders have come, they should have been treated in that very fashion, that we should be so too. That we had su'd for the Congregation before the coming of M. Hallier and his Collegues. That though they should not have come, yet it would have been establish't, and we should never∣thelesse have been heard in it. That the same course should be as if they were not there. M. de Val∣croissant began to reply to him, saying, that the communication of our Writings would be more profitable, because when it was seen what either side had to alledge, things might be more hand∣somely clear'd, and what should be found untrue therein might be more solidly refuted. Here Cardinal Spada interpos'd, and said we were not ignorant of what our Adversaries could say. That we knew so well what could be alledg'd on either side touching these matters, that there had been so many Writings made pro and con, printed and otherwise, that the communication of Writings was not necessary; that moreover they had taken this course al tempo d' Ʋrbano, under the Ponti∣ficate of Pope Ʋrban VIII; that we were now under that of Innocent, and that they were not in a condition which allow'd any other way. He had scarce done speaking, but he put his hand to his Cap, and rose up to end the Conference, and take away all place of Reply. So we were oblig'd to arise likewise, without speaking any thing further, and retire.

When we came from Cardinal Spada, we sepa∣rate our selves, and I went to make a particular Vi∣site to a Cardinal, who confirm'd to me Cardinal St. Clement's opinion, that the prime design of those who assembled the Consultors of the Con∣gregation, was, after that they had made them dispute sufficiently, to tell the Pope that they all agreed upon the condemnation of the Propositions; but he added, that God caus'd things sometimes to succeed otherwise then men propounded to them∣selves, and that sometimes there needed but a little Remora to stop the greatest Machines. As for the late passages at Cardinal Spada's house, wherewith I acquainted him, he told me that it was his opi∣nion, that in case they continu'd to deny us a thing so just, ordinary and easie, it would be fit that we presented a Memorial to the Pope to give him no∣tice of it, and to tell him, that we came to Rome to defend the Catholick Faith against one of the most malicious enterprizes that ever was contriv'd to its prejudice. That we hop'd that what we had to represent touching this affair, would be examin'd according to the ordinary formes of justice, both Ecclesiastical and Civil. That seeing that to the prejudice of the assurance which had been given us from his Holinesse at the advertising us of the Congregation, things were handled there in a manner quite contrary, which could nothing but continually disturb our minds, and keep matters in the confusion and obscurity whereinto the ma∣lice of the Authors of this enterprize had cast them, we beseecht the Pope to give us leave to return home with his Apostolical Benediction; and that we hop'd he would be mindful of the Advertise∣ment which we had given him, and not suffer him self to be circumvented by the Ambushes which we had told him were prepar'd for him. I answer'd this Cardinal that this resolution was bold, that ne∣verthelesse it might become necessary; but I fear'd it would bring things to that passe which our Ad∣versaries most desir'd; because one of their two great troubles, was, to see us upon the place open∣ly labouring to manifest the truth, and directing meanes to sundry persons for the understanding of it, who would not think upon it without us. The Cardinal reply'd, that I need not fear that the Pope and his Ministers would take us at our word, if they had the least common sense, S. hanno qualche intendi mento; that on the contrary they would fear our departure from Rome with so great and just causes of dissatisfaction, which after our depar∣ture would not be unknown to any body, and do so great prejudice to the reputation of the H. See, when so manifest a denial of justice by it were spread abroad. They will for certain be affraid, said he, lest you should depart, and this will oblige them to give you content. Neverthelesse he ad∣ded, that things were not yet so urgent as to drive us to this course. I answer'd, that they were not; but yet the Discourse of Cardinal Spada which put us off so far, and cast us upon so many troublesome difficulties with hope of so little fruit, made me suspect that perhaps we should do him a pleasure to act in that manner, and that he desir'd to make us fear the paines and tediousnesse which we should undergo in the sequel of a Proceeding so unlikely to promote our affair by all our labours, to drive us to that passe as to resolve to prevent those troubles by departing, and leave the Pope and their Emi∣nences in quiet. The Cardinal and I ended this Discourse, both of us saying, that time would ren∣der us more knowing in the things that should pass, and in those which we should be oblig'd to do. In the mean time, after much reflecting upon the ne∣cessities which might one day impell us to have re∣course to that unacceptable Remedy, I writ into France by the Courier which set forth on Monday following, to the end the state of things with all necessary circumstances might be communicated to my LL. the Bishops who had sent us; and that if it should prove requisite to come to that extremi∣ty, we might not do it without their privity and order. But I know not whether in the particular relation which I made of this Visite, I did not forget one thing which I am sure the same Cardinal said to me, either in this Visite or in another, complain∣ing to him of the great credit of the Jesuites and their partisans, who depriv'd us of the meanes of obtaining the least things of justice; he answer'd me, that this was not to be wonder'd at, nor ought it to hinder us from doing what lay in our power for defence of the Truth. That we might call to mind the prodigious power which the Arians once had; that they govern'd the Emperors, that they assembled Councils; that they domineer'd there∣in; and that they drove most of the Catholick Bi∣shops from their Sees; And yet, said he to me, what is become of all this? They were a long time the strongest, and Masters of all, and neverthelesse all this is vanish't; even their Writings are perish'd, and there are no more footsteps of them but in the Books of the Orthodox. Sooner or later the case

will be the same with all those that oppose the true grace of Jesus Christ; that therefore we ought not to be discourag'd, but do our duty, continue our en∣deavours, pray fervently to God, and patiently wait till it please him to shew that mercy to his Church.

Thursday the 24th, F. Reginald, the famous Do∣minican above-mention'd, arriv'd at Rome, to en∣gage with the Religious of his Order in defence of the cause which was common to them with us.

Friday the 25th, the day of the Ambassadors Au∣dience, when I went to his house, I found M. Hal∣lier and his Collegues, M. de Valcroissant, and M. Angran, discoursing together, in presence of the Bishop of Bethleém, and two other Prelates; I drew neer, and all that I heard was, that M. Hal∣lier, to purge himself no doubt from the blame charged upon him of hindering, not only the con∣ference, but also the communication of writings, said, that he had two things to declare in reference thereunto. 1. That he maintain'd that the mat∣ters in contest were already defin'd, and that this was the first thing to be lookt after: And 2. That if they were not, it was requisite in the second place to consider whether it were expedient to de∣fine them; yet to all this neither the communica∣tion of writings, nor the conference did hurt; but the Ambassador appear'd ready to go forth, and this discourse pass'd no further. While the Ambassador was with the Pope, I went to see the new Nuncio design'd for France: I had no time after the first words of civility, but to give him one of our little Volumes of St. Augustin; for his entertainment sometimes in reading it during his journey, and to tell him, that who so had well read that book, knew wherein all the present Disputes in the Church con∣sisted; and who so had not read it, could not know them, how intelligent and able soever he might be in other things.

I spent all Saturday the 26th with F. Reginald, in carrying him to Saint Peter's, and the other Churches and places in Rome, whither he was di∣spos'd to go after his arrival.

Sunday the 27th we went again to Cardinal Spa∣da's house, where after we had pass'd the time in his Gallery, from nine a clock till between eleven and twelve, he came to receive us in the chamber which is before that Gallery: M. de Valcroissant told him, that the last day we were with his Emi∣nence, we had not time to acquaint him with some Reasons which we intended to represent to him for the communication of our writings: That we had great cause to wonder that we were still constrain'd to sollicit it after so Authentical a Declaration as Card. Roma had made to us in the Popes name, that his Holiness, without any restriction, granted us the Congregation which we had demanded, and in which we had expresly demanded that our writings might be reciprocally communicated. But to shew this Cardinal the particular reasons of our making that demand, and prosecuting the execution of it, the Abbot de Vaelcroissant told him, that our Adver∣saries in this cause were so accustom'd to produce calumnies and false suppositions, both in matters of Fact, and of Opinion, that it was absolutely neces∣sary for us to see what they alledg'd, that so we might satisfie and wipe it off: That the matter in question was extremely vast, and yet very closely link'd together: That though many writings and printed works had been compos'd about it, yet it was very difficult to find what to adhere to: That it had been extremely imbroil'd by our Adversaries; That an answer given by conjecture, was not so likely to satisfie, as one given and apply'd plainly, when the question is stated. That our Adversaries either assented to the mutual communication of Writings, or not; if they did, there was no reason to deny it; if not, it was a sign that they distrusted their own cause, and a reason which render'd such communication more necessary; and that indeed they saw in their consciences, that they could nei∣ther answer to what we alledg'd against them, nor make good what they alledg'd against us: That all these Reasons evinc'd, that the communication of Writings was more necessary in this important af∣fair, then in all others wherein it was daily practis'd: That it was a way without comparison more com∣pendious, clear and certain, to make all the world comprehend the truth of things, then not to do it; and that we hop'd that when their Eminences had consider'd what we urg'd to him, and which we beseech'd him to represent to his Holiness, if he judg'd it meet, for the obtaining of the communi∣cation of Writings, they would conceive it as e∣quitable and necessary as our selves. The Cardinal answer'd, that this did not depend on him alone; that we might move the other deputed Cardinals a∣bout it, and he nam'd Ghiggi, Ginetti, and Cechini. That as for what he had said to us the last day, it was grounded only upon the practice which had been ob∣serv'd since these questions began. That Pius V. under whom they were first debated, heard no Par∣ties, nor caus'd any Writings to be communicated in order to the framing of his Decisions: That Gre∣gory XIII. who follow'd him, did not follow this way: That Ʋrban VIII. took the same course as those two Popes; that at present we were under Innocent X. that it did not appear why it was neces∣sary to run into those intricacies (in queste faccende) però; that nevertheless we might speak to the three Cardinals above-nam'd, as also to Cardinal Pam∣philio, whom the Pope was pleas'd to have come to those Congregations, that at least he would be there on Tuesday following: That we might like∣wise speak to the consultors; that he believ'd we knew who they were. As for the Doctors our Ad∣versaries, they had presented Writings three moneths ago, and profess'd that whether there were any communication of them or not, they should be contented: That all they demanded was, that they might be treated as we were, and that our writings might be communicated to them, if theirs were to us: That since so long time that they were compos'd, it was not possible but either side must have seen the others writings, and that they were by this time in France too: That, in fine, we might visit the persons whom he had nam'd. Much might have been reply'd to Cardinal Spada, and he left us time to do it, though it was very late; but we did it not, conceiving we had obtain'd enough of him, that he permitted us to renew our sollicitations to the others.

Tuesday the 29th in the morning, I met the F. General of the Capucines, who stopt me, though I was in a Coach, to ask me what news of our Con∣gregation; I spoke very coldly thereof to him, as one that had no news of them, nor was the least

concern'd for any: He told me, that that which was to be held that morning, was deferr'd to the next day in the afternoon, of which I learnt the reason the same day in the Antichambre of Cardinal Ghig∣gi, whom we visited; and it was, for that there was that morning an examination of Bishops.

VVe told Cardinal Ghiggi that we came to put him in mind of the little Memorial which we left with him about the communication of writings: He askt us, whether we had presented the same to the other Cardinals? VVe answer'd, that we had; but did not tell him that we had yet once been with Cardinal Spada about it. Cardinal Ghiggi told us, that the Congregation had been interrupted since the presenting of our Memorial, by reason it was the time of being in the country, and taking a lit∣tle fresh ayr after the great heats of Summer, that therefore it had not yet been spoken of; but the Congregation would begin again the next day, and then perhaps it would be mention'd: The Abbot of Valcroissant answer'd, that we had many strong reasons which evinc'd the necessity of such com∣munication; and he intended to repeat the same which he had alledg'd to Cardinal Spada; but he scarce toucht upon those concerning the calumnies and false suppositions of our Adversaries, as well in reference to Facts as Opinions; but Cardinal Ghig∣gi reply'd, That as for all those calumnies and fal∣sities, no regard would be had of them; that the chief and only business would be to give a suc∣cinct and clear account of the reasons of what we held; that it was not yet resolved, whether or no to make of this affair a Process, una lite; that if a day were set, to enter into so publick discussions of it between parties, it would cause much noise and bustle: That as we were already three and three out of France, there might come three others out of Spain, three from Flanders, three from another place, &c. The Abbot of Valcroissant answer'd, that all which his Eminence said, did not hinder but that the reciprocal communication of our writings was necessary; since if, for example, we should not see the writings of our Adversaries, we could not defend our selves from what falsities and calumnies they might alledge therein, both against our per∣sons and the truth, nor represent the same to their Eminences. The Cardinal askt us, whether we cer∣tainly knew that they had presented any writings; & added, that perhaps they had not yet presented any. But however (said he, ending as he began) we have not yet spoken of your Memorial; perhaps we will speak of it to morrow, and you shall un∣derstand our resolution. It was a thing not unplea∣sant to be observ'd, that he inform'd us that they had not yet spoken of it; and Cardinal Spada told us, as a thing already determin'd amongst them, that there would be no such communication.

The two last days of this moneth I learn'd no∣thing at Rome, but the very great correspondences and confederacies which Cardinal Spada had with Cardinal Barberin, whereof I was told in two con∣verses which I had about that matter with a Ban∣quier of very great Note, intelligence and free∣dome.

CHAP. XII.

Of the Letters which were writ to us from Paris, during the Moneth of October, touching the manner of proceeding in the Congregation.

ABout this time all places were full of news con∣cerning what was doing at Rome, and what the Iesuites with M. Hallier and his Collegues expe∣cted and boasted was in hand to their advantage, for the consummation of their Enterprise against the Propositions, without their being oblig'd ever to appear before the Congregation in our presence; and these news daily more and more astonish'd our friends, and the Bishops who sent us. VVhereupon, almost all the Letters written to us during the whole moneth of October, were nothing but a con∣tinual renewing of former injunctions not to re∣cede from the conditions wherewith the Bishops had given us charge to demand a Congregation of the Pope, and wherewith the Pope had caus'd the same to be promis'd to us by the late Cardinal Roma, without any modification or restriction. The difficulty about communication of writings, was not yet known in France; on the contrary, we were enjoyn'd not to suffer our selves to be circum∣vented in such sort that our affair might be made a simple Process in writing; but we were oblig'd ne∣ver to separate the communication of our writings from the obligation which should be laid upon our Adversaries to be heard in our presence, and we in theirs, vivâ voce, in the Congregation, touching all that by either side should be presented in wri∣ting; as also to have a care, that all which they and we should speak there, might be written down. Moreover, we were prescrib'd not to present any writing after those which we had deliver'd already, but according to the forms us'd under Clement VIII. and Paul V. till after we had declar'd vivâ voce, what we were to leave there in writing, and till we were assur'd that the consequence thereof would be the communication of the same to our Adversa∣ries.

It would be tedious to relate all the Letters here which were written to us during this moneth about this matter; but it will not be impertinent to in∣sert two or three, which will teach the Reader some other particularities concerning this affair, which might otherwise remain unknown to him: The first was dated October 8. from Chalons in Champagne, and was thus directed, A Messieurs, Messieurs de la Lane, de Saint Amour, & Angran, Docteurs de la Faculte, & nos Deputez a Rome. The contents follow:

Messieurs,

ALL good men rejoyce with us for the blessing which God hath given to your sollicitations and cares; which joy was particularly grounded upon the assurance given you, that the establisht Congregation would proceed according to the forms practis'd from

all time in the Church, and in a like case under Cle∣ment VIII. and Paul V. and without which it seems not possible for the truth to be perfectly clear'd. I know that M. Hallier hath written to Paris, that he would hinder your being heard; yet I cannot doubt but Pro∣vidence, which hath taken so particular care of this affair, will dissipate all his intrigues; that the H. Fa∣ther will do us Justice; that he will grant what he hath had the goodness to promise, and that he will take the same course in this cause that his Predecessors did, since it is so worthy of the honour of the H. See, and so necessary for the re-establishment of peace in the Church: Wherefore all my LL. the Prelates, for whom you act, conjure you to remain firm, that is, ne∣ver to speak but in presence, and to deliver no writings, saving in the forms observ'd in the Congregations de Auxiliis, under the Popes above-mention'd. They re∣lye upon your accustom'd prudence and courage, and I remain ever,

MESSIEURS,

Your most humble and most affectionate Servant, F. E. & C. de Chaalons.

He who us'd to write to us in the name of all my said Lords, when they did not do it themselves, in his letter of October 11th. set down this clause:

My Lords were glad of the Resolution which you have taken to speak high: They desire you not to re∣lax in any thing; for it is highly important to the cause which you desir'd. They are very certain M. Hallier will use all means to obstruct an exact dis∣cussion of it. He is a man that intends no conference, whatever shew he makes. He conceives the Dispute would not be advantageous to him, because he hath confess'd to many persons, that he never read St. Augustin.

Write as little as you can in explication of the Five Propositions: for you ought to fear that M. Hallier will perplex the Affair in proceedings by Writing.

And in a Letter of the 18. from the same per∣son, there was this clause touching the same mat∣ter.

The Molinists in these parts hold for certain, that you will not be admiteed to speak in presence of your Adversaries before the congregation; alledging, that the Question is only about Five Propositions, which may easily be judg'd by all those that have ne∣ver so little understanding and any tincture of Divi∣nity. They boast, that in the first congregation held at Cardinal Spada's house, the first Proposition was determined. My Lords have confidence in God, and hope he will destroy all their designs who go about to dishonour his Truth: Above all, they rocommend to you, to be stedfast and undaunted in extremities.

I received one dated the same day from a Do∣ctor, my particular friend, who liv'd in Sorbonne, and always writ to me in Latin. He comforted me for the news of Cardinal Roma's death, and profess'd the more sorrow for it, because instead of a most equitable Dean of our Congregation whom we had lost, there remain'd another very partial and highly animated against us: His Letter was in these terms.

A diebus aliquot resciveramus mortem Eminen∣tissimi Cardinalis Roma, cum litteras has accepimus. Certè non potuimus non lugere viri optimi & aman∣tissimi aequitatis inopinatum exitum; dolor{que} noster eo major extitit quod tibi causaeque vestrae adversa∣rium esse accepimus Cardinalem Spada. Scriptum enim mihi est è Flandria non potuisse cum ipso conve∣nire D. Sinnich, ita durum se ipsi praebuit. Jacta∣re vulgo se habere argumentum, cui Jansenista (sic enim loquitur) nullus respondeat. Id{que} dixisse olim P. Courvaisier minimo Burgundo. Addidisse etiam, se etiamsi Cardinales caeteri in doctrinam illam con∣sentirent, aut certè mitiùs habere vellent, solum se adversus omnes pugnaturum: Haec te monendum cen∣sui.

I find, after this, one from M. de Sainte Beuve of the 25th. of this month, which deserves more then any other to be here inserted at length, as well for that he speakes touching the same necessi∣ty of being heard in presenee, as because a more illustrious Testimony cannot be brought how he and I were always affected to the H. See, and how we always consider'd the Propositions which were at length condemned by it. The Letter was par∣ticular to my self, and contained that which fol∣lows:

SIR,

WE are here troubled at the News, that the congregation is begun since Cardinal Ro∣ma's death, in which Cardinal Spada is President, a Jesuite is a Consultor, and M. Albizzi Secretary, and that it is held without your being called to it. Though we could not imagine things to be so as is boasted in these parts, and that it seems your Letters assure us of the contrary, since by your last you signifie, that you were solliciting their Eminences to ordain the communication of your Writings to our Ad∣versaries, and that it would please them to set the day of the first congregation; yet I cannot dissemble to you, that the manner after which they talke here, makes us fear, that there is something of Truth in their Discourse, and that perhaps our Adversaries are plotting something according to their usual slights and artifices. This is it which troubles us, and whereof we entreat you to give us some light. And in the first place, I am to signifie to you, that you must urge the carrying on of things in order, and that they be not done in secret. The Prelates who sent you, did not put you upon that journey to demand a se∣cret Assembly of his Holiness, but a publick and solemn congregation, like that de Auxiliis, in which the parties might he heard in presence one of the other, both viva voce, and by Writing. The Pope granted the same to you, as being a thing very just, and which cannot displease any but those who hold a Doctrine of Darkness: Wherefore prosecute the Execution of his Holinesses Order. But now Sir, Was there ever any thing more remote from Equity, then to make our Enemies Judges? for is it not in some manner so, while a Jesuite is a Consultor? Who knows not that they are our right Adversaries? As for M. Albizzi, there is as little reason that he should be Secretary, since it is notorious, that he hath had inimate communication with M. Hallier about the Affair in question before the said Sieur Hallier went out of France. When the Faculty was assembled to

be surpris'd by the Nuncio's means, who sent to de∣mand, whether it had deputed you to his Holiness a∣bout this Affair, M. Hallier, whom I accus'd of having sent F. Mulard the Cordelier in quality of the Faculties Deputy, and encharg'd him with Letters subscrib'd by himself as Syndic, which Letters Mu∣lard carried open to F. Diuet to be sealed by him; M. Hallier (I say) confess'd before the whole Faculty, that he had written to Rome to M. Albizzi; but he added, that it was only in answer to a Letter from him touchong the present controversies. All the Faculty can testifie, whether M. Hallier had the confidence to deny it. So that to have M. Albizzi for Secretary, is to have a person whom we have had all reason to suspect ever since M. Halliers Declaration before the Faculty.

Moreover, Sir, every one knows that in Flan∣ders it is loudly complain'd of in Books that M. Albizzi inserted something into the Bull touching M. de Ipre, which was not in the sense of the late Pope of happy memory. This alone ought to hinder him of being suffer'd to exercise the Office of Secretary, without complaint and re∣monstrance to his Holiness against it. Perhaps they will say, That a Secretary is neither Judge nor Consultor; 'tis true; but then it cannot be deny'd, that he hath very great power in a con∣gregation. And besides, though he could do no great matter, yet it is not suitable to order, at Rome especially, where all things are done so exquisitly, that the very adversaries of the Church are constrain'd to acknowledge the prudence of the proceedings, wherewith things are carried there. But if Sir, they will not do you justice in these points, I conceive it will be more expedient to produce nothing, then to submit to such a con∣gregation as that which is contrary to the inten∣tion of his Holiness. And in this case leave them to ordain what they think good, we shall very well know how to acquit our selves in all things. Let them perplex and intangle the whole matter as much as they will, yet it must be reduc'd to three points. 1. VVho are the Authors of those Pro∣positions. 2. VVhether it be true, that they consist of equivocal terms, which is the cause that they have sundry bad senses. And 3. VVhether they be condemnable according to the sense of the necessity of Grace Effectual ad singulos actus, which is the only sense in which we have maintain∣ed them hitherto, and pretend to maintain them for the future. Now being we know that they cannot be condemned in this sense, hence it is that we have no reason to apprehend any thing. If they will make a Gallimawfry of them, it will be easie to let all Europe see both the goodness of our cause, and the bad proceedings taken to dispa∣rage a Doctrine which they durst not openly con∣demn. Those persons will twice think what they shall do; and I can scarce believe that they will contribute to the oppression of Truth, and of the persons who defend. The Doctors of the Fa∣culty of Paris ought to be more considered then to be sleighted; and it is not needfull to alienate the minds of those who have all possible devotion for the H. See, which will be done undoubtedly, in case they do not do them justice in an Affair which speaks for it self. 'I have often said it to M. Du∣vel, and I know not whether he hath told it to the Nuncio, There are many persons very little affectionated towards the Holy See, who wish, that justice be not observed towards us, hoping thereby to draw us to their party. For my part, I hope God will not so abandon me; but I know not whether this will not much diminish the high esteem which ought to be had for what pro∣ceeds from so venerable a Throne; But this, Sir, is enough touching that point.

I cannot end this Letter without letting you know, that M. de Marca nominated to the Arch∣bishoprick of Tholouse, being in court last week, said to M. Nain de Beau. Master of the Requests, and to M. Queras our Confrere, that when he consented to the setting of his name to the Let∣ter sent to his Holiness, he did it only at the en∣treaty of F. Petave and M. Hallier, who writ to him about it; and that it was never his intention to demand of the Pope a condemnation of the Propositions, but only that it would please his Holiness to pronounce upon the present contro∣versies. And when the abovenamed persons reply'd to him, that the Letter subscrib'd with his name, demanded of the Pope the condemnation of the Five Propositions, he was amazed at it, and desired to see a copy of the Letter, which was promised him. And accordingly one being found in the hands of M. Lovistre Curée of Man∣tes, where the court then was, M. de la Mi∣litire tooke upon him to transcribe and present it to him. You see, Sir, how the Prelates have been inveigled, and how the Pope is imposed upon, when it is represented to him, that all the Prelates whose names are at the bottom of that Letter, demand of him the condemnation of the Five Propositions, as being the causes of all the stir and contentions. Moreover, these two Gentlemen have had the honour to confer with him about the senses of the Propositions, and he acknowledg'd, that ours was not condemna∣ble, and he said only, that his opinion was, that whosoever hath Faith, hath all that is necessa∣ry from God to pray actually; and he advanc'd this Doctrine, founded, he said, upon that word of S. Augustin, Fides impetrat: You may judge by this, what sentiment the Thomists have upon this point.

The Book of F. Martinon came forth here some days ago: 'Tis a Transcription of all that hath been written against us by our Adversaries; but not a confutation of all that we have oppo∣sed to their sentiments. It hath abundance of evil and unjustifiable Propositions: It bears a Warlike title: It may easily be rendred a pitiful piece in one printed Quire, or a work like to Vulpes capta.

We are given to hope for one from M. Annat shortly; we expect it with joy, not doubting but that it will be of use for the manifesting of the Truth;

I am, Sir, &c.

The beginning of this Letter shews the truth of what I said to Cardinal Ghiggi in the andience he gave me on July 23. that I was not hasty to send word into France of such things as might cause dissatisfaction there, so long as necessity and our obligation of informing our friends and our Bi∣shops of what pass'd at Rome, permitted me to defer, or wholly dissemble them. VVhen I

writ touching this matter to M. de Sainte Beuve the last day of September, I said nothing of the de∣lay of communicating our writings, nor of the dubiousness signified to us, whether it would be granted or no; nor of the Memorial which we had resolv'd to present as a more express demand thereof, which might knock at the door of justice of the Cardinals chosen by the Pope to render the same to us; and which might leave to posterity more express monuments of the prosecutions and unheard-of difficulties whereunto we were re∣duc'd, in case we should one day be oblig'd to ac∣quaint the world with such irregular proceedings. I thought it sufficient to tell him only, that we were solliciting their Eminences to ordain the Commu∣nication of our writings to our Adversaries, and to let them know, that we were ready to appear at the Congregation when it should please them to assemble it. And I us'd this reservedness out of hope that we should obtain justice at length, and that the denyal or difficulty which they then caus'd about it, might not be known to any person. But it pleas'd our Adversaries to publish the same eve∣rywhere, by reason of the triumph which they presum'd they had over us by that injustice: so that considering the necessity of letting it appear, all we could do, was to give an account thereof to our Bishops and friends, and however to leave them still in hope that justice would be done us af∣ter we had employed for the obtaining of it all the patience, perseverance, submission and power which we conceiv'd necessary to that effect.

VVe spoke no longer even at Rome in this con∣juncture, of causing our adversaries to appear at the congregation in our presence; yet we did not renounce it; for we had presented our two wri∣tings only upon a certain expectation that we should be so heard. But we were restrain'd only to demand the communication of our writings, that so our request might be as easie as possible, and such as even the openest injustice could not refuse; intending after the obtaining of this point, to de∣mand likewise that our adversaries might appear to hear what we had to add viva voce to what we had written; but till we had surmounted the first difficulty, we were silent as to the other things which we had to ask, to the end we might obtain this more easily.

I spoke more openly thereof then I had done to M. de Sainte Beuve, to an Italian who was at Modena, and could not be ignorant of the least circumstances of our Affair, in regard of the great correspondences which he had in the Court of Rome, the Genius whereof he perfectly un∣derstood, especially in reference to our Disputes. He answer'd me by this Letter of the second of November, that all those obstacles were only the contrivances of Cardinal Spada, who being ex∣tremely passionate, sought nothing else but to discover the sentiments of the Consultors, to the end that if they were favourable to his purposes, he might press on the Affair to condemn the Pro∣sitions, and that in case he saw that he could not get them to conclude against them, then he might spin out things in length; Take the Letter as it was written to me in Italian:

Reverendissimo Signor.

Recevò le lettere de V. S. e vedo conquanta cautezza per sua parte, & arte per l' altra se tratta il negotio. Jo stimo che il tutto sia concesso del' Eminentissimo Spada, qual è per mio credere appationatissimo, e non cerca sapere il senti∣mento di quei Consultori per altro che per vedere se si∣ano favorevoli alli suoi capritii, e quando vedrà di non potere concludere contro le Propositioni, tirarà il giuditio in longo; ma se le paresse potere condennar∣le, accelererà & precipitararà il tutto. Non po∣tendo io fare altro, raccommando la causa à Dio, & in questo spero ogni bene, e a V. S. facio humile riveren∣za.

Modena li duë Novembre 1652.

Di V. S. Reverendissima divotissimo servitore.

The substance of this Letter goes before it, and therefore it needs no translation. It was sub∣scrib'd with the name of him who writ it: but as soon as I receiv'd it, I tore off his name, and I do not think it yet time to restore it here.

CHAP. XIII.

What we continued to do during the whole month of November, especially for getting in Audience of the Pope, to present our Papers to him, and ob∣tain that the same might be communi∣cated to our Adversaries, with an Epistle to his Holiness touching the same matter.

ON Fryday Novemb. 1. I understood that the Congregation was held on Wednesday be∣fore in the afternoon at Cardinal Spada's house; that Cardinal Ginetti was not there, but Cardinal Pamphilio was, that it lasted till six a clock at night, and that F. Palavicini and M. Albizzi stayed after the rest, to confer together.

Sunday the third I visited the General of the Dominicans about a case of a particular Affair. I acquainted him by the by, with the Memorial which we design'd to present to the Pope for three things; whereof the first was the commu∣nication of our writings; The second, the Jesu∣ites: The third, M. Albizzi; He approv'd all, and told me on his part, that if things went long in the present course, his order could not forbear to interpose and declare themselves very highly.

Monday the 4. in the morning Monsignor Sa∣crista sent to desire me to come to the Popes Pre∣sence-Chamber at ten a clock. I went thither and spoke with him: He told me that the Pope had chosen two or three other Consultors to add to the Congregation, and among those an Augu∣stin nam'd F. Celestin very much his friend. He pray'd me to visit him, and give him some infor∣mation of our Affair, because the Congregation was to be held, as I think, the next day. I desir∣ed Monsignor Sacrista to dispense with me from visiting F. Celestin, because whilst the Congrega∣tion acted as it did, we did not acknowledge it, and could not considet it as that which we had demand∣ed, of the Pope, and his Holiness had granted to us. Monsignor Sacrista pray'd me to go see that Father, as if I knew not that he was to be of it,

but only as his particular friend, because it was re∣quisite first to free him from the evil impressions which M. Albizzi had given him against the Pro∣positions, when the said Father went to take the oath of secrecy from the hands of that Secretary, telling him in a scornfull manner that it was to pass judgement upon certain erroneous Ptopositions, or some other like note wherewith M. Albizzi branded them. Whereupon I promis'd Monsig∣nor Sacrista to visite that Father with the reserved∣ness which he advised.

In the afternoon I went and carried him one of our little Volumes of S. Augustine, whereof I made him a present. After some mutual ci∣vilities, we fell to speak of the affair about which I was at Rome; I gave him a brief account of it, and we enter'd into the matter of the Propositions. He told me that he had but barely lookt upon them; that they were delivered to him in a Note without any other addition, but he judg'd by the outside and the surface that there was some evil meaning in them, yet considering them a little more, he found that they were reducible to a good sense, which might be justified. As I was going to speak a word to him concerning Effectual Grace, and the connexion they had therewith, he prevented me, as understanding it well, and him∣self explicated the nature of that Grace in two words, namely, quae dat posse, velle & operari. Ne∣vertheless he told me that care must be had of the delicateness of the ears of the Cardinals, who not being broken and accustom'd to Theological terms, upon the least umbrage that a Propositi∣on could give them, were very inclin'd to con∣clude its condemnation. I told him also that we had demanded that before passing of judgement, they might be clear'd of all equivocal and doubtful terms, and reduc'd to several clear and determinate sences, upon which we might give our Declarati∣ons before the Congregation, and in presence of those who persu'd the censure of them, &c. He accounted all this perfectly just and necessary, and requisite to be press'd, and that it behoov'd us to renew our instances for it, farne nostre proteste. I answered that this was the chief point of our af∣fair, and a thing of great justice. I desired him likewise to assist us to obtain it if he came in place where he had any power. But to the end it might not appear that he did it upon our recommendati∣on, I conceived it were good that he did us the courtesie upon the first opportunity, whilst it was not yet known that he had any correspondence with us. He replyed that he would do it wil∣lingly, and in this first interview he spoke in all points as an intelligent and equitable per∣son.

The rest of this week we made no considerable visit. Only we went to our particular Friends to take their advice about certain things which we thought to do, and which I shall relate hereafter in the time and order that they were done.

During all the time that pass'd since the pre∣senting of our two Writings and their Summary to the Cardinals design'd for our Congregation, we caus'd to be transcrib'd by a good Copist a very fair and correct Copy of them to present to the Pope. VVe caus'd the same to be bound up in the best Vellum with the Pope's armes stampt in gold upon the cover. The three Writings together compos'd a small volume in Folio about an inch thick. In the beginning of this Book and before all those Writings we plac'd an Epistle to the Pope, whereof take here the Translation:

Most Holy Father,

YOur Holyness having by your goodness and your justice establisht the Congregation for examination of the grand questions concerning Grace, we thought fit before all things to com∣pose two Writings which we present to your Ho∣liness; one whereof contains what hath pass'd in the affair under debate, and the other concerns S. Augustin's authority. VVe fear not most H. Father but your Holiness will approve this pro∣ceeding, since we tread in the steps of Celestin I. Clement VIII. and Paul V. doing nothing but what they did in a case altogether like. Thus we take for our rule the first and the last judgement which the H. Apostolick See hath pronounc'd touching this Contest; and the way whereof we make use to end it, is, to follow both its anti∣ent Decisions, and those which it hath made in these latter ages.

Soon after S. Augustin's death, some Priests of France found fault with his writings, and trou∣bled the peace of the Churches by undiscreet Questions; whereupon Prosper and Hilary had recourse to Celestin, and reported to him what was publisht in France against the said Father. They complain'd that some Priests in France went about still to call in doubt that which had been prov'd in the Writings of S. Augustin, confirm'd by the Popes Innocent, Zozymus and Boniface, and establisht by Councils; and they demanded that before all things the H. Apostolick See would repress the temerity of those French, and con∣firm the doctrine and authority of S. Augustin. This care of Prosper and Hilary receiv'd commen∣dation from the mouth of Celestin, and taking from the Priests of whom they complain'd all li∣berty of detraction, he ordained that the autho∣rity and doctrine of S. Augustin, should remain inviolable in the Church.

Molina having had the boldnesse in Spain to re∣new those antient complaints made of the Priests of France, and once again to make head against the same S. Augustin; and this new doctrin be∣ing accused to the H. See in which Clement VIII. presided at that time; this H. Pope would not have that Cause examin'd before him till he had first ordained that the authority of S. Augustin should be approved according to the Constituti∣ons of his Predecessors, and his doctrine consi∣der'd as a rule by which all controversies touching the assistance of God's grace ought to be exa∣mined, and Pope Paul V. afterward ordained that the same thing should be exactly and religi∣ously observed.

Yet there are found at this day, most H. Father, New Censors amongh the Priests of France, who, to defend Molina's doctrine, have had the presumption to rise anew against S. Augustine; who trouble the peace of the victorious Church by Questions which they borrow again from the

School of those Authors already condemned, and who call in doubt the principal Articles of Christian Grace, and of the doctrine of that H. Doctor. 'Tis for this cause that we are come to your Holiness in the name of some of the most illustrious Bishops of France, who with a pasto∣ral care watch for the peace of the whole Church, the honour of S. Augustine and the dignity of the H. Apostolick See. VVe have complained of the Propositions which have been invented to prepare ambushes for the doctrine of S. Augu∣stine and for your Holiness. And to the end they might be examin'd, and this whole affair fully and perfectly cleared, we have su'd to your Ho∣liness for the erection of a Congregation in which both sides might be heard vivâ voce, and by writing. Your Holiness hath accordingly establisht it, and they have appointed us to pre-present our Writings to them. VVe have there∣in first related to your Holinesse and the Con∣gregation what hath been acted in reference to the Propositions; in doing which we have fol∣low'd the example of Prosper and Hilary com∣mended by Pope Celestin, discovering by what means and artifices S. Augustin's authority is en∣counter'd, and with what excessive boldness the Jesuites by an unheard of conspiracy attempt to destroy it under pretext of these equivocal and fallacious Propositions. In the next place we have defended the best we could S. Augustin's au∣thority, which is assaulted in so dangerous a man∣ner, and hath receiv'd so great wounds; and we have prov'd it by the Tradition of the whole Church, namely by the testimonies of twenty Popes, fifteen Councils, and threescore and ten Fathers and Divines of great reputation. Which we have done, to the end your Holiness and the Congregation might understand on the one side the justice of our complaint, and observe on the other, how necessarie it is to expresse the temerity of those Censors. And to the end your Holiness might have the goodness to practise from the entrance of this contest the same that Pope Celestine did heretofore, and Cle∣ment VIII. since, in occasions perfectly like to this, for the defence of S. Augustine's doctrine and authority, and to support it with a new re∣commendation; we have conceiv'd that be∣fore all things we ought to summon our Adver∣saries to acknowledge the authority and doctrin of that Saint, not only with unprofitable and in∣effectual words, or deceitfull elogiums and pray∣ses full of disguisement and fiction, but by solid and express approbations, till your Holinesse shall have establisht it your self according to the example of your Predecessors by a publick Defi∣nition against these few accusers who can scarce be repressed any other way; which is the onely and most profitable remedy that can be made use of for the peace of the whole Church.

VVe know, most H. Father, that there is no practice or endeavour omitted by our Apversa∣ries to hinder the effect of so just and necessary a Demand; we know that there is nothing in the world which they fear so much as to be con∣strain'd to subscribe as they ought, to the autho∣rity of S. Augustin, or to see your Holiness treading in the steps of Celestin I. & Clement VIII. confirm it anew, repress the temerity of these Censors, and give for rule of this controversie a Doctrine that hath been establisht for so many ages; because, assoon as they shall be oblig'd to admit the same against their wills, or shall see your Holiness solemnly confirm it, they will be out of all hope of prevailing against the Proposi∣tions, under the obscurity of which they aim on∣ly at the condemnation of S. Augustin, according to their form'd design, although they affect not to express his name.

Your Holiness will hear with wonder, that after having openly attaqu'd S. Augustin's doctrin with their utmost strength, both by themselves and by the help of the Jesuites, whose defenders and confederates they are, they now openly proclaim their submission to it. They will have the bold∣ness to profess themselves publick Panegyrists and defenders of that Father even in presence of your Holiness. But their doing thus will be only to palliate the contempt they have of him with feigned respect, and to free themselves from blame; it will be only to avoid the punish∣ment of the insolence wherewith they outrage him; it will be only to hide the aversion which they have for his Doctrine, under the commen∣dation which they give to his Person; it will be only to diminish the care which is to be had in these controversies, in examining which are the true sentiments of that H. Father, and to make it believ'd that it is not concern'd in the Proposi∣tions which have been presented to your Holi∣ness, since themselves who impugn them, profess to follow the doctrine of that Father, and so re∣verence his authority; to the end that having a∣voided the condemnation of their temerity by such feigned and captious elogiums of S. Augustin, and got off without being oblig'd to subscribe to a∣ny thing, or your Holiness having ordained them so to do, they may with their Partisans thence forward reject his authority with more boldness than ever, condemn his doctrine, and continue to banish it from their Schools as Calvinistical and dangerous, especially in case your Holiness should be induc'd under some pretext to condem the Pro∣positions, because they will not fail afterwards to make the censure fall upon S. Augustin, and indeed they would have some ground for their doing so.

These are the designs of our Adversaries, and we doubt not but they will be of no force with your Holiness, whom they have not been able to surprize hitherto, whatever slights they have made use of; since if that unhappiness should hap∣pen, it would be an exposing the principal In∣heritance which the H. See possesses as by succes∣sion, to pillage and depredation, a transporting of it by the hands of the Churches own children to its enemies, as no doubt it would come to pass by the contempt of S. Augustin's authority and doctrine; it would be a nullifying the authority of all the Fathers; it would be totally to exter∣minate the antiquity of doctrine and venerable Tradition; it would be to abolish the respect which is due to the Decrees of the H. Apostolical See; it would imply that the Church hath unjustly condemn'd the enemies of Grace; it would give occasion to believe that the H. Council of Trent favoured the Pelagian Hereticks, and gave new

forces to the Calvinists. In fine, it would give ground to say, that your Holiness hath made but little account of all the antient Decrees which your Predecessors, Innocent, Zozimus, Boni∣face, Celestine, Sixtus, Leo, Gelasius, Hor∣misdas, and others have pronounced in fa∣vour of S. Augustin, or rather that you abo∣lisht them.

It must be confess'd, most H. Father, that these things are of great importance, and seem almost incredible; but besides that they are evidently ma∣nifested to such as shall read these two Writings which we now present to you, they will be more visible and conspicuous in the whole sequel of this affair, and we are ready to convince our Adver∣saries thereof.

Your Holiness will no doubt foresee dangers so extreme and imminent, you will hear complaints so necessary, you will take time to inform your self fully of a cause so important; and your pa∣storal vigilance will apply it self with no less wis∣dome, integrity and justice to this great affair which is of high consequence to the whole Church, to the H. Apostolick See, to the Faith, and Christian piety, then to all the other affairs of the same Church. VVe know that God hath, as one of the principal effects of his favour, given us in our dayes such a Pastor, that if it hapned sometimes that your Holiness cannot be adver∣tis'd of the importance of things, yet when you are so, you cannot but ordain all that is requisite in justice, reason and equity; and we know likewise that all that we say is so certain and con∣siderable; we know that the whole Church is re∣duc'd to so great extremities by all the contrivan∣ces of our Adversaries in this contest, that your Holiness would before now have provided for so urgent a necessity, if the true state of this affair had been sooner lay'd open to you, which it hath not been till the present.

Nevertheless what ever great promise we seem to engage our selves to here, we dare confident∣ly affirm, that we shall give most clear and indu∣bitable proofs thereof, provided the Congrega∣tion which your Holinesse hath establisht obtain its full and entire effect, and time and place be allow'd us to convince our Adversaries in their presence vivâ voce, and by writing. 'Twill then be that your Holiness and the whole Roman Church shall really know, that 'tis not without Cause that we have laid open to you the greatness of this danger, and that our complaints have been neither false nor frivolous when we brought them to the H. See, and to the Supreme Tribunal, before which S. Bernard hath taught us, that no person ought to draw any advantage from false∣hood.

We are,

Most H. Father,

Your Holiness's most humble and most obedient Servants and Sons,

• Noel de la Lane, Doctor of Divinity in the Faculty of Paris, &c.
• Louis de Saint-Amour, Doctor of the Sacred Faculty of Paris, &c.
• Louis Angran, Licentiate of the same Sacred Faculty, &c.

Perhaps it will be thought strange, that we have spoke in this Epistle so earnestly in favour of the Propositions; I shall give the reason of it in ano∣ther place, where I shall shew that this doth not hinder but that we always condemn'd them in the same sense wherein they were condemn'd by the Pope: And to speak ingenuously here, I acknow∣ledge that it was I who was the Author of the course for the reasons hereafter mention'd; and that in this Epistle, it was I who entreated M. de Valcroissant who penn'd it, to add these words, nec sane immerito; that it would not be without soms grounds that the Jesuites would reflect such con∣demnation upon S. Augustin. We conceiv'd that the Pope would peruse of all our writings, at least this Epistle, which was address'd as an Epistle De∣dicatory to his Holiness, and we judg'd it reasona∣ble to give him this Idea, to the end the more to oblige him to cause the distinction of senses to be made as we demanded. But let us proceed with our Relation.

During the same interval, we prepar'd a particu∣lar Memorial to present to the Pope with our book, whereby we demanded three things of his Holiness, wherewith I will acquaint the Reader, by inserting here the Translation of the said Memorial. It was thus inscrib'd;

To our most H. Father Pope Innocent X.

• 1. For the Communication of the Writings of the Doctrs of Paris, whose names are subscrib'd.
• 2. Touching the Jesuites.
• 3. Touching M. Albizzi.

Most H. Father,

SInce the time that Cardinal Roma, of happy Me∣mory, inform'd us on July 11. by order from your Holiness, of the establishment of the Congre∣gation which we demanded of your Holiness, by our Memorial presented to you on Jan. 21. we have not ceas'd to labour to get ready the first informations necessary to our cause; whilst we were busied there∣in with the greatest diligence to which we could be oblig'd by any reason or consideration whatsoever, we were suddenly summon'd to repair to Cardinal Roma, who advertis'd us, that we must get ready our instructions touching this affair within fifteen days; that otherwise, after that time expir'd, your Holi∣ness would think of other means to provide there∣in.

We conceiv'd, most H. Father, that this Order might have been procur'd by our Adversaries, and by M. Albizzi's means, in whose presence it was signifi'd to us, and who at the same time put an affront upon us, which we pass over in silence for the present; but we did not think that it came from your Holiness, as well because it was not suitable to the nature and posture of the affair, as because in the audience which we had of your Holiness eight days before we heard nothing of it, your Holiness on the contrary testifying to us, that you were satis∣fi'd with the diligence wherewith you knew we la∣bour'd therein; and it was not likely that M. Al∣bizzi had seen your Holiness within those eight days.

Nevertheless, most H. Father, that we might not make any complaint to your Holiness without abso∣lute

necessity, and to take away all colour of blame for our imaginary delay, we testifi'd no resentment at all for it, but resolv'd to get our first writings ready to be presented by the time prescrib'd, and we labour'd therein day and night with so great and extraordinary closeness, that at length we finish'd them upon the 28th of August. We went to pre∣sent them the same day to Cardinal Roma; but the sickness which befell him at the same time, caus'd us to defer it from day to day, till the 17th of Sep∣tember, on which, and the following days, we pre∣sented them to the other Cardinals of the Congre∣gation; since which, most H. Father, notwithstand∣ing so great hastning of us, we have not heard a word of their being communicated to our Adver∣saries, though we have sundry times made suit for a thing so just, easie, ordinary and necessary. Where∣fore we humbly request:

1. That your Holiness will please to consider the vast extent of this affair, how many things are es∣sential to it, how many other dependant on it, up∣on which it is needful that the parties be heard, and the Judges inform'd, that so they may understand the true state of it, and fit it to be brought before your Holiness, to make such decision of it, as may remove out of the Church all occasion of Errour and Division among Catholicks touching rhese im∣portant points of the Faith and Christian Piety: How much time will be requisite for the doing of all this aright, and how tedious the affair will be, unless speedy course be taken to exclude all delay: Be pleas'd therefore, most holy Father, to appoint that our writings may be speedily communicated to our Adversaries.

2. And because there are two sorts of them; some who appear openly, but are indeed the least, being scarce any thing else but the Agents and Instruments of the others, such as are M. Hallier and his Col∣legues; others who are our true and principal Ad∣versaries, namely, the Jesuites, who have rais'd all this stir to overthrow S. Augustin, and root his holy doctrine out of the Church, by help of the Five Propositions, whereof the Censure is prose∣cuted, as we have formerly intimated to your Ho∣liness in the Memorial presented last Lent, and as will appear daily more and more in the progress of this contest; We most earnestly supplicate, that our writings be signifi'd, not only to the said M. Hal∣lier and his Collegues, but also to the Iesuites, and that both the one and the other be oblig'd to appear before the said Congregation, and both by speech and writing answer to the Accusations made, and to be made in this affair against them. This was al∣ways our meaning when we made suit for the Con∣gregation, to the end the affair might by help there∣of be so advanc'd, that these controversies might once be terminated at the same time with all the world, and that our pains might be instrumental to procure herein a general quiet to all the Faithful; and we conceiv'd, that considering the state of things, no other course could be thought more expedient: But because we find that they have brought those Doctors upon the Stage, thereby to exempt themselves from appearing, out of design that if their own sentiments should come to be con∣demn'd (as there is all reason to hope) they might always keep a refuge to themselves, and put the Church into new trouble about these matters, un∣der pretext of not having been heard, and that their Doctrine was not the thing in question, we conceive our selves oblig'd, most Holy Fa∣ther, to make this more express and precise Suppli∣cation for it to your Holiness.

3. And whereas the abovesaid M. Albizzi is a person very closely united with them, one that hath always backt their designs, whatever they were, from whom, since we have had the honour to ad∣dress to your Holiness about so great an affair, we have receiv'd contempts, obstructions, checks, and other ill treatments upon all occasions wherein we have had to do with him, whose greatest design in this affair, is to hinder the thing which may be most necessary for the service of your Holiness and the Church, namely, the full clearing of this affair with sincerity, and the most suitable, usual, and fitting means: For these and other causes, most H. Fa∣ther, we beseech your Holiness, with all due re∣spect, that you will please to regulate the Consul∣tors which are to be present at the said Congrega∣tion, and not appoint the said M. Albizzi for a Consultor, and much less for Secretary, since it seems necessary to chuse for that place among the Consultors, the most moderate, impartial, and learned person, and one who is least diverted by o∣ther occupations; which four qualities being all wanting in the said Sieur Albizzi, and for that by some occurrences we suspect that he pretends to that imployment, your Holiness will pardon us if we take the boldness to disswade you in this matter, and do us the favour to believe that we would not do it, if we did not consider, that as St. Augustin writes to Innocent the First, God hath plac'd you in the H. Apostolical See by a particular gift of his Grace, and hath render'd you such during our days, that we ought rather to fear being accus'd of negli∣gence, if the respect we owe to your Dignity kept us from telling you the things which we see it is so impor∣tant to the Church to be represented to you, then that you will hear them with displeasure: and if we did not find that there is great necessity for it, in refe∣rence to the service of Truth, the Church, and likewise of your Holiness, whose years we beseech God to multiply, and diffuse upon you all sort of blessings.

Subscrib'd thus;

• Noel de la Lane, Doctor in Divinity of the Faculty of Paris, and Abbot of Valcrois∣sant.
• Louis de Saint-Amour, Doctor of the Sa∣cred Faculty of Paris, and of the Society of Sorbonne.
• Louis Angran, Licentiate in the same Fa∣culty, and Canon of the Cathedral Church of Troie.

Sunday the 10th, we went with our book of wri∣tings and this Memorial to the Popes Presence-chamber, to desire Audience, and present them to his Holiness: We could not obtain it; but I met F. Celestin in the Presence-chamber, who told me, that he had visited the Cardinals Spada and Ghiggi, and spoken to them about the necessity of making a conference between the Parties, but he found their Eminences not in the least inclin'd to it.

In the afternoon I visited F. Lezzana, to know whether the report were true, that he was made a Consultor: He answer'd me, that he was excluded,

as being suspected by them touching his Faith: Me excluserunt, said he, ut suspectum in fide. He told me also, that in a visit to Cardinal Spada about the present Controversies, he recommended S. Au∣gustin to him, as him alone among the four Fathers of the Church, that deserv'd the Title of Doctor by way of Eminence, in regard of the sublime and vast knowledge which was diffus'd in all his wri∣tings, and of the multitude of Hereticks whom he encounter'd and overcame: He said, that Cardinal Spada receiv'd this intimation well enough, but he durst not go so far with Cardinal Ghiggi, because his Eminence had told him in a discourse, that he had read Vasquez, Merat, Suarez, and a fourth Je∣suite Author, whose name comes not into my me∣mory: To which he might have added a commen∣dation commonly enough given to this Cardinal, namely, that he had made a Compendium of Sua∣rez Metaphysicks.

The next morning we went again to the Popes Palace for Audience, but had no better success then before. In the afternoon F. Melchior came to see us, and told us, that they in their Covent were threatned that the Congregation de propaganda fide, should visit there in reference to Jansenism, where∣of they were accus'd.

Tuesday the 12th, we attempted again, but in vain, to present our book to his Holiness. As I was going up to the Presence-chamber, I met a General of an Order coming down, who told me that the time was favourable enough to make the complaints which he knew we intended to make against M. Al∣bizzi.

Wednesday the 13th, there was a Consistory which caus'd the Assembly of the H. Office at la Minerve to be deferr'd till afternoon: I went to take a turn there, and met F. Celestin again, who told me that the Assembly at Cardinal Spada's house had been appointed for that day, but was re∣mitted to the next. I met also F. Capisucchi, Se∣cretary of the Congregation dell' Indice, who upon that, and perhaps other accounts, had great familia∣rity with Cardinal Spada: He told me, as if to con∣gratulate with me, that our Congregation would be held the next day in the afternoon at that Cardi∣nals house: I answer'd him seriously and coldly, that it was none of ours, non è la nostra. He re∣peated his complement, and said, he might very well know; for otherwise that of the Index was to be held, which it could not be, by reason ours was to be held the next day at Cardinal Spada's house. Whereupon I explain'd what I had answer'd, and told him plainly, that I did not say that a Congre∣gation would not be held at Cardinal Spada's house which might hinder his, but that the Congregation held at Cardinal Spada's house, might perhaps be some preparative to ours, but was not ours. And so the Father well apprehended what I meant.

The same afternoon I visited F. Pancratio, who told me that F. Jean an Augustine, otherwise call'd Tartaglia (who was added by Cardinal Pamphi∣lio, as a new Consultor to the Congregation at the same time with F. Celestin) acquainted him, that the Thomists were agreed upon the falsity of the first Proposition; whereupon he desir'd him to re∣member that they were Compatriots, and not be so hasty, but to give this matter a few moments hear∣ing before he determin'd any thing touching it. A little while after I understood that this good F. Tar∣taglia had put himself into a Covent of Bare-foot∣ed Carmelites, out of a considerable motion of Piety: He had been Fellow-Student with F. Pala∣vicini, and purposed to put himself into the Socie∣ty of the Iesuites; which purpose having commu∣nicated to a certain Religious person (from whom I understood it) the said Religious ask'd him why he minded to become a Iesuite? F. Tartaglia an∣swer'd him, that his design was to retire out of the world, to mind God and his Salvation, &c. The Religious askt him, whether he conceiv'd he should be retir'd from the world by becoming a Ie∣suite? and represented to him on the contrary, that he would thereby be more engag'd in it: That whereas he had perhaps some talent above the gene∣rality, he must exercise it in all imployments up∣on which these Fathers thought fit to put him; that they spent most of their life in visits, directions, ne∣gotiations, &c. F. Tartaglia was so prevail'd upon with these Reasons, that instead of becoming a Ie∣suite, he made himself a Bare-footed Carmelite; but the Religious told me, that however I was not to expect any good from him in reference to our cause, for he was imbu'd with the same Principles of Molinisme that F. Palavicini had suck'd in, and that in the whole Order of Carmelites, it would be hard to find a Molinist like him: That once his Superiours taking occasion of a slight indisposition which he had, sent him into the country under co∣lour of taking the air, but indeed to remove him from his Profession of Divinity, because he taught Opinions contrary to those of S. Thomas; that ne∣vertheless, after a years interruption, he was re∣stor'd to the exercise of his charge, after promise of Reformation; but he always returned to his first sentiments, and taught according to the same principles of Molinisme.

Sunday the 17th we return'd again to get Audi∣ence of the Pope, but it began so late, and was likely to be so short, by reason he was to go abroad to take the ayr in the afternoon, that we deter∣min'd not to wait for it.

Tuesday the 19th we went again, but there was such a multitude, and amongst others Cardinal Sforza, who ingrost almost all the time, that we despair'd of having any Audience that day.

In the afternoon I visited F. Pascaligo, who told me that F. Celestin had taught Scientia Media, as well as F. Tartaglia, and that in print. We went to see the Ambassador, who desir'd us to dine with him the next day.

We went thither, and both at dinner and after, the discourse was concerning the pains we took to get our writings communicated (for during those sollicitations, there was no speech of being heard in presence) Whereupon the Ambassador told us, that we need not trouble our selves about it, for without doubt it would be granted us, when things were in a condition to permit it; that it was pra∣ctis'd in all Processes of the Rota, and consequent∣ly would not fail to be allow'd in a general and im∣portant affair as ours was. That in the Rota they sometimes made ten and twenty Decisions before they pass'd Sentence; that the same would cer∣tainly be done in our affair, and instead of ten we should have thirty: That we must not be impatient, but walk abroad, and divert our selves; that we must

calmely spend our time in studying and clearing up our selves, because whenever we testify'd the least impatience, it would be taken for obstinacy and dis∣obedience. We answer'd him, that we were wil∣ling to do all this, so long as it caus'd no prejudice to our affair. He told us, that the Pope had sig∣nify'd to him that there should be two Congrega∣tons in a week. We answer'd, that they might make as many or as few as they pleas'd; that it did not move us. That while they were such as the present, as we could not hinder them, so we had no regard to them. That this was not after the man∣ner that we demanded, and that was promis'd us. He told us likewise, that the King would procure both for us and our Adversaries to be heard, and to represent as much as we pleas'd the justice of our cause. And upon our saying that, we had gone a fortnight together to all the Audiences of the Pope, to present the Book of our Writings to him, he did us the favour to offer us to introduce us on Fry∣day following when himself was to go; or else to take at Audience for us for the Sunday insu∣ing.

Thursday the twenty first, I was in the Pope's Pre∣sence-chamber during the Congregation of the L. Office, and came down from thence with the Ge∣neral of the Augustines, who askt me where M. Hallier's lodging was, that he might go to restore him the Writings which he had had of him.

Friday the 22d. we went to the Ambassador's house to accompany him to the Popes Palace. He told us that we were down in his Note, and we de∣sir'd him to procure us audience for Sunday next, because we should then have more time to speak to the Pope, then if we did it in his presence. Yet because we were not sure whether it would be de∣sir'd till Sunday, or whether we might not be call'd whilst the Ambassador was there, we tarri'd in the Presence-chamber expecting the issue. A quarter of an hour after the Ambassador had been at audi∣ence, he came forth unexpectedly and with some commotion in his countenance, as I observ'd. N. Piques Secretary of the Ambassy had in his hand the Memor••als of Affairs, whereof his Master was to speak to the Pope, ready to deliver to his Holi∣nes's Maistre de Chambre at his coming forth accor∣ding to custome. But as he drew near to present them, I perceiv'd the Ambassador made a signe to him with his head, not to deliver them.

We let him depart, and stay'd in the Presence-chamber. The Ambassador of Venice, who was to have audience next him, was not yet come. M. Angran, who had not observ'd as I did the counte∣nance and commotion of our Ambassador, con∣ceiv'd this interval a fit opportunity for presenting our Book to the Pope, and therefore motion'd that we might desire the Maistre de chambre to in∣troduce us. I told him and M. de Valcroissant, that assuredly the Pope and the Ambassador had had some brush; but I entreated them not to speak of it, because I knew not whether any besides my self took notice of it. The Ambassador went down to Cardinal Pamphilio, where he was three quarters of an hour at audience. I went thi••her likewise, and learn't that the day before a Gentleman arriv'd by Post from Monsignor Corsini who was going Nun••io into France, to advertise the Pope that he was stay'd at Marseilles, and could not passe further. In the afternoon I went to see the Ambassador; Assoon as he saw me, he told me that he could not speak to the Pope about us; and I answer'd, that I per∣ceiv'd as much at his coming forth from the Audi∣ence. He reply'd, that indeed it was not difficult to perceive; for (said he) we were at big words this morning. I went abroad with him to take the ayre, where he told me, that a Cardinal Bishop in Marca Anconitana, had sent to desire him by a Gentleman to procure for him all the Writings that were made touching the Propositions.

Saturday the 23d. I met the Bishop of Beth∣leem, who told me that M. Hallier inform'd him the day before that the Bishop of Amiens was dead, and before his death made abjuration of Jan∣senism in the presence of VVitnesses. He told me also, that he had receiv'd order from the Clergy to make no new Demand to the Pope touching les causes majeures, and that the Clergy would continue firm in the practice of the ancient Canons.

I had not ended with the Bishop of Bethleem when a certain Ecclesiastick came to me, and tol, me, that he had visited F. Hilarion that week about our affaires; and that speaking to him of M. Al∣bizzi's extraordinary partiality, the Father told him, that it was true that M. Albizzi was very hot in the businesse, and that he had added some words of his own to the Bull of Ʋrban VIII. He men∣tion'd expresly these three, In praejudicum fidei; and that a Cardinal (St. Clement) making great complaints thereof, M. Albizzi had recourse to F. Hilarion, as thinking himself a lost man unlesse he help'd him. That F. Hilarion having seen the said words, said, it had been better if they had not been there; but since they were so, it was requisite to endevour to salve them. Wherefore in the Con∣gregation of the H. Office having interpreted them in this sense, namely, That it was a thing which would turn to the prejudice of the Faith, if the Pope's Decrees were not better executed, &c. Cardinal St. Clement's complaints were ineffectu∣al, and M. Albizzi scap'd and got out of the mire.

But this danger wherein he saw himself, and the favourable interpretation by which he escap'd, did not render him more moderate in this matter, nor dispos'd to confine the sense of the words of the Bull within those bounds. On the contrary, he ex∣tended them upon occasion the most he could, it being his interest and satisfaction that they might be verify'd if it were possible, and that every one might understand them, not only according to the explication of F. Hilarion, but also in the rigour of his own terms. He would be lookt upon as the le∣gal interpreter of them, because he had been the Instrument, as himself declar'd in the first Visite which my Collegues and I together made to him, having fallen into a passion against those who doubted of the truth of the same Bull; and telling us that he could better testifie concerning it then any other, be∣cause it was himself that pen'd it, and caus'd to be added in it, that Jansenius reviv'd the Propositions of Baius. This passage, as well as many o∣thers, I had omitted in my Journal, which one of my Collegues perusing, call'd it to mind, and sent it to me in a Letter, as it it is here tran∣scrib'd.

F. Petit came to see us in the afternoon. He told me, that after many Sollicitations which he had made to M. Albizzi in the name of M. Her∣sent, to know what was requisite for him to do that he might be absolv'd from the Excommunication which had been fulminated against him by the Con∣gregation of the H. Office; M. Albizzi at length answer'd him plainly, That M. Hersent must come to Rome to unsay and retract in a publick Sermon, and to preach the contrary to what he had preacht there upon the day of S. Lewis, and caus'd to be printed in his Sermon. He made this answer, and yet he knew that the Congregation of the H. Office had nothing to gainsay, either in the sermon by it self, or in its relation to the Epistle and to Jansenius. F. Petit, who did not know him so well as he, had recourse to Remonstrances and Prayers, representing to him the difficulty of the Journey, and told him, that M. Hersent inquir'd what behoov'd him to do in the place where he was, for obtaining absolution; and he would perform it punctually. At length M. Al∣bizzi yielded a little, and answer'd him with much difficulty, grumbling and shaking his head (they are the very words of F. Petit's Letter to M. Hersent, which fell into my hands since) That people must not think to delude and abuse the authority of the H. Of∣fice thus, which us'd not to absolve such contumaci∣ous persons by a Procuratour; that therefore M. Her∣sent must repair to the Nuntio, and before him make an Act and a Protestation of his submission and obe∣dience to the H. See, and declare that he renounc'd all the sentiments and opinions of the Jansenists. That when M. Hersent had sent him such an Act, he would then see what was fit to be done for him, and endeavour to cause satisfaction to be given him, but upon any other terms there was no hope.

Sunday the 24th. we repair'd again to the Pope's Presence-chamber: there was but halfe or three quarters of an hour's time for audience, which was given to the Nuntio newly return'd from Florence, and to the General of the Capucines. The Gene∣ral of the Dominicans desir'd one as well as we, and told us that he was in the same bottom with us, sumus in eadem navi. He offer'd to perswade us to present informations to the Congregations held at Cardinal Spada's house, but we declar'd to him our stedfast resolution, and the necessity under which we were, not to proceed further then we had done, till we saw a Congregation establisht bona fide with all the conditions wherewith we had demanded, and which was resolv'd to proceed according to all the usual and requisite formes.

The new Sub-Bibliothecary told me in the after∣noon, that the King of Poland had lately written to the Pope to presse the condemnation of the Pro∣positions, and that he more apprehended in his Dominions the divisions which might arise about them then the Wars of the Tartars and Mosco∣vites. The new Nuntio was arriv'd there not long before, and when he went to salute the Queen, she askt him newes of what was a doing at Rome touching this matter. He answer'd her Majesty, That he knew not in what posture this affair was, but assur'd her that he was forbidden to speak of it, ei∣ther by words or by writing. An admirable Answer in the mouth of a Nuntio speaking to a witty and intelligent Princesse, as that Queen is!

Wednesday the 27th. we went to visite Monsignor Canzoni Bishop of Borgo. The Book of Jansenius was lying upon his Table. He told us among o∣ther things, that he could not expresse the asto∣nishment and compassion which he had to see how outragiously that Prelate was decry'd and con∣sider'd as a capital enemy of Religion and the H. See; when he remember'd with what general ap∣plause and consent in the Consistory (whereof himself was then Secretary) he was promoted to the Bishoprick of Ipre, and that the expedition of his Bulls was granted to him gratis. And amongst the reasons why this grace was done to him, besides his rare learning, he told us that it was consider'd that he had been thrice in eminent Conferences with Hereticks, against whom he nobly maintain d the honor of the Church and the verity of the Faith▪ And this remembrance encreas d the grief he had for the persecution done to his Book and his me∣mory. After which he fell to speak of the Congre∣gations which were held at Cardinal Spada's house: We told him expresly that we expected some of a∣nother sort, and lookt upon those only as such as might serve for preludes and preparations to those which we demanded.

Thursday the 28th. the Sub-Bibliothecary came to see us, and tell us (he said) some newes of what pass'd in Cardinal Spada's Congregations. Neverthelesse all that he inform'd us, was, that F•• Palavicini was sufficiently mortify'd at the last which was held; and that he (the Sub-Bibliothe∣cary) heard from the Antichambre where he was, that every one cry'd up his own Sentiment vigo∣rously, gagliardamente.

Friday the 29th. we went again with our Book to get audience of the Pope. He gave none but to a Polish Gentleman newly arriv'd at Rome, a German who was going away, and to three Auditors of the Rota. All which was dispatcht very speedi∣ly, and justify'd what a friend of mine well vers'd in those things told me upon the staires, that of late the Pope gave as little audience as he could, and made choise of such as might give him the least di∣sturbance.

In the afternoon I met F. Delbene, to whom I spoke earnestly how the Cardinals were oblig'd to hear us before they proceeded further in their Con∣gregations, and what injustice they did us if they resolv'd upon any Censure before examination of the Propositions, as we demanded in all the neces∣sary forms. He consented to all that I said, and he answer'd me, fariaeno male; no lo faranno. They should do ill; they will not do it. Parting from him, I met with F. Mariano, who told me much good newes concerning the F. Commissary of the H. Of∣fice, the Master of the sacred Palace, F. Celestin, and the whole Congregation. He told me, that the weaknesse of F. Palavicini was discover'd every day more and more; that his Companion F. Tar∣taglia the Barefooted Carmelite had all his own Or∣der upon his back to keep him from acting as a Mo∣linist in any thing that he had to do in this Congre∣gation; that Cardinal Spada speaking familiarly concerning M. Albizzi to Monsignor Spada the Patriarch, he shak'd his head, and signify'd by that gesture that he was not satisfy'd with him; that the Dominicans abovemention'd were very much heat∣ed since they perceiv'd the evil intentions wherwith this affair was carry'd; but there were very many

who were incens'd against us, and chiefly against me, because they receiv'd no information about the Propositions from us.

Saturday the 30th. we receiv'd a Visite from the Bishop of Bethleem, who told us, that having re∣ceiv'd one the day before from M. Hallier, he in some sort blam'd that Doctor for that we were not heard before the Congregation, nor our Writings communicated. Whereunto M. Hallier answer'd, that we sought nothing but protractions; That should any Writing be communicated to us, we would desire six months time to answer it; That for his part, he had no need of hearing us; That let us be admitted first into the Congregation, and he afterwards; that without having heard us, he would answer directly to all that we spoke; That we had only Jansenius; that he knew all that Jan∣senius said; That as for the audience which we sought to have of the Pope, we should never obtain it; That a Congregation was appointed for us; that we had no longer any thing to do to speak to his Holinesse. That this was the course at Rome; and to shew how much our protractions were to be fear'd, he took into consideration divers cases of affaires of State, to which delayes are altogether prejudicial. The Bishop of Bethleem told us that he had undertaken to speak with us, that he might know out designe, and as a Mediator procure of the Cardinals the reciprocal communication of our Writings. We thankt the Bishop for his good will, and desir'd him to tell M. Hallier, that we wisht that our Writings might be communicated more speedily; but we should have patience till it were done; That assoon as we had theirs, we would use all possible diligence to answer them; That we ne∣ver sought any protraction in things, but what was necessary for the right examining of them; That we would not have any composition of the business with him, and that he aim'd at nothing but to pro∣cure a good determination from the Pope after our Contests had been examin'd in the legal and accu∣stomed formes.

The same day I was to visite F. Pascaligo. He told me, that so far as he could discover what pass'd in Cardinal Spada's Congregations, things went there rather well then ill; That such as at first were but indifferent, began to be well treated; That there needed but one resolute person to sway the whole Assembly, most of which, though well meaning persons, had not read St. Augustine. He told me also, that Cardinal Ghiggi had demanded of some, whether there were not some way to finde a Mean and Temperament in this affair. I answer'd him two things. First, that they could not at Rome do a greater pleasure to the Hereticks, then if they came to condemn any thing that was Saint Augustin's. And secondly, That the H. See ought to beware, not only of condemning a Ca∣tholick Maxime, but also of absolving or suffering error. That it ought to take equal heed, what was fit to be done, and what was not. And that it would be a lesse ignominy to it if it did not condemn an Error which came under its Cognisance, then if it condemn'd a Truth.

CHAP. XIV.

What pass'd at Paris during the same Moneth; especially the violences of the Jesuites against some Doctors S. Augustin's Disciples, to remove them from their Employments.

WE were busi'd at Rome all this Month in the most vigorous and assiduous pursuit that was lawful for us to make there, for the first audience in the Congregation which we demanded might be granted to us together with our Adversa∣ries, after our first Writings had been communicated to them, to the end they might come to such au∣dience prepar'd to answer to those Writings, and to what we should add thereunto viva voce. VVe could neither obtain to have a day set for such first Audience, nor that our Writings should be com∣municated, nor know whether they would grant us either one or the other. In the mean time the Je∣suites, and the Doctors their adherents continu'd triumphing at Paris beforehand for the approaching condemnation of the Propositions, of which they held themselves sure, and in which they involv'd ours. By this meanes they caus'd great doubtings and distrusts, both in the Prelates who deputed us, and in our friends, what might be the issue of the Congregation which was signify'd to us, and what justice we should have done us by it; wherefore they sent us word by a Letter of the 22th. That we had done very well in demanding of Cardinal Spada a Hearing and a communication of our Writings; but that it was said there (at Paris) that it would never be granted us, because they would not engage themselves at Rome into the bottom of the Dispute. And they enjoyn'd us severely not to deliver any instruction which might engage us in a single processe by wri∣ting. Also M. de sainte Beuve writ to me the same day that we ought to continue our instances that the Authors of the Propositions mi•…•…t be known, our innocence declar'd, and the NECESSITY OF EFFECTƲAL GRACE establisht, which was the whole point of the Question; and that if we could not obtain this, that at least it might be inserted into the Bull, in case any were made, that we had alwayes declar'd that we undertook the defence of the Propositions, only in the sense where∣in they imply'd the Necessity of Effectual Grace; that by this meanes the Bull would be favourable to us, and moreover, make our Adversaries passe for calumniators and successors of these Semipe∣lagians, as well in their manners and proceedings, as in their doctrine.

But the Jesuites and their Adherents did not stop at these threatnings of future things; they already made advantages as well at Rome as at Paris of the Victories which they had not yet obtain'd. They assur'd their Partisans at Rome, that the Decree which they made against the Propositions, would be received with applause in France by all the Court and all the great persons of the times; and in France they animated all the powers, both Ecclesi∣astical and secular against the learned and pious persons of whom they were jealous, as against per∣son

already condemn'd and declar'd Hereticks; the affairs of M. Manessier and M. Cordon, where∣of one had been elected for the place of Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of Caen; and the other for that Principal of the Colledge of Montaigu, who were both cast out of their char∣ges, are two memorable examples thereof, which I than insert here with the circumstances wherewith I understood the same in a Latin letter written to me the 29th. of this month. For that it contains nothing but affairs of the University, I shall leave it in the language of that place.

Terrent minis Molinistinae quos ratione vincere non possunt. Hac se arte putant Romae plurimùm au∣thoritatis habituras, si potentiam secularem osten∣tare possint. Timeri volunt quando persuadere & vi argumentorum vincere nequeunt. Ita profecto, ni fallor, Romae agent quemadmodum Lutetiae. Hic de futura, ut aiunt, Censura triumphant, illic de Op∣timatum protectione gloriabantur. Enimvero non semel ad vexandos adversarios Romano nomine abusi sunt, eviceruntque ut irascerentur ex Optimatibus & Principibus aliqui in homines Romae damnatos, & tollendos censerent quos Pontificium fulmen ferisset. Nuper hac usi sunt calumnia ut D. Manessier Cado∣mensi Cathedra, & de Cordon Montis acuti Prima∣tu dejicerent; nefas aiebant, in eos conferre suffra∣gium, quorum doctrinam Papa proscriberet. Quam artem ubi non procedere senserunt, ad vim apertam versi, utrumque suo loco pellere voluerunt. Litteras quasi à Rege miserunt ad Gubernatorem Cadomensem (Lettres de cachet, i. e. under the Privy Seal) qui∣bus mandabatur, juberet protinus D. Manessier urbe cedere, sive lectiones orsus esset, sive non, seseque con∣ferre ad Comitatum, Regi actionum suarum ratio∣nem redditurum. Invigilaret quoque P. de Folle∣ville Oratorii Sacerdotis & Professoris Theologi lecti∣onibus et doctrinae. Delata res ad Cadomensem Aca∣demiam, movit indignationem omnium. Causam D. Manessier suam fecere Academeci Proceres. Rescrip∣sere ad Parisiensem Academiam, ut suo alumno pa∣trocinaretur, obstaretque ne Theologi Professores pa∣terent impotentissimorum hominum libidini. Non∣dum res conclusa est apud D. Rectorem. Moras ne∣xuit D. Morel, qui Decani loco illis Comitiis interest; causatus rem esse periculosam, Regiae voluntati in∣tercedere, ingratiam nescio quorum hominum perditae doctrinae, quorum reliquiae et Romae et in Gallia Re∣gia auctoritate brevi conterendae sint. Non impe∣diet tamen ne Parisiensis Academia Doctoris sui de∣fensionem suscipiat. De D. Cordon res ita se habet. Mortuo de Canel, Bursarii palam fecere quàm pro∣penso in illum animo essent. Hoc malè habuit Moli∣nistas. Statim illi advolare ad Poenitentiarium, qui nomine Capituli inspector est, ut electionem istam di∣sturbaret. Itur ad Carthusianos item illius Collegii inspectores; convenitur Prior. Doctores scrupulum movent, videret nempe ne grande piaculum commit∣teret, reusque esset violatae Religionis, si hominem haereticum, daemonis filium, daemonem ipsum, et quid non? Collegio bene Catholico praefici sineret: omnia mala bonaque, justa & injusta tendanda esse ad Dei gloriam. Ille egregie animatus hisce declamationi∣bus Bursarorum animos tentat. Ʋbi non potest ad su∣am pertrahere sententiam, quid agat? Molitur fa∣cinus indignum, indignissimum. Tres ex iis (sex autem omnino sunt habentes jus suffragii) hactenus ut Bursarios ab ipsis quoque Carthusianis, à Capitulo, à Primario, ab omnibus habitos, ipso electionis pervi∣gilio bursa dejiciunt, nescio quid causati. Non ce∣dere illi abdicati quoque, de vi queri, appellare, in∣teresse velle Comitiis, ferre suffragium; eligunt D. Cordon semel, iterum; biduo enim repetita suffragia. Opponunt sese Prior & Procurator Carthusianorum. Inde ad Senatum. Nam cum periculum esset ne Ca∣pitulum Parisiense rei indignitate motum adversus Carthusianos sentiret, obtinuerunt placitum libello supplici oblato, quo rei totius cognitione & judicio Capitulo interdicitur. Tum alio libello supplici ob∣tiuuere ut de Marlier, quem Carthusiani Primarium volebant, licet non electus, Primarium lite penden∣te ageret. Duo Consiliarii sese contulere in Monta∣num Collegium, ut in illud novum Primarium indu∣cerent. Restitere Bursarii, intercessere decreto fa∣cto non auditis partibus. Inde, quod summae aequi∣tatis judicium est, abiere ad Cathusianos duo illi Se∣natores ad paratum convivium. Tertium etiam ha∣bere voluerunt, quo, non obstante intercessione, prius illud Decretum firmarent; sed rejecta est à Senatoribus importuna petitio, quorum magna pars graviter tulit tam praecipitanter rem illam actam esse ab uno aut al∣tero Senatore inconsultâ Curiâ. Nam ita duo prima illa decreta facta sunt. Rem aliàs persequar. Sed non omittam Principis Senatûs dictum, quo rem dixit ad Regiam auctoritatem pertinere, necesse esse ut mos ipsi in Montano gereretur; quasi Regium edictum sit, ne quis adversùs injustam Monachorum tyrannidem reclamet. Vale.

29 Novemb. 1652.

CHAP. XV.

The continuation of our Solicitations du∣ring December, to obtain the audi∣ence of the Pope which we desir'd, for presenting our Writings with two Memorials to him: one for communi∣cations of the said Writings; and the o∣ther against F. Modeste, M. Albizzi, and the Jesuites.

THe first day of December the first Sunday of Advent; upon which the Pope usually went to Chappel; but some indisposition hindring him from doing so, and yet permitting him to give particular audiences, his Holiness appointed this day, at Cardinal Ʋrsin's request, to give audience to divers Polonians who were returning into their own Country. VVe endeavoured also to get op∣portunity to present the Book of our VVritings to his Holiness; but some obstacle hinder'd him from giving audience either to the Polonians, or to us. They return'd thither on Tuesday, and we like∣wise: but they were so long at audience that they left none for us, though it appear'd that the grea∣test affair which the Pope had with them, was, to give them his Benediction and indulgences.

In the afternoon I went to visite the Ambassa∣dor,

who was going to see Cardinal Albieri whi∣ther I accompani'd him. VVe had been once or twice before to visite this Cardinal; and that we might be no more disappointed, I took this occasion to agree upon an hour for the next day with his Maistre de chambre. In going and coming I spoke to the Ambassador touching the communication of our writings. He told me that all the fear was of protractions which might happen thereby. I an∣swered him that so much must be resolv'd upon as was absolutely inseparable from a legal examen; and besides such, we sought none: I manifested to him by the whole course which he knew we had kept hitherto, that we had not caus'd any, and I gave him all reasonable assurances that we would never occasion any. On the contrary I shew'd him that our interest as well as our intention was, to see this affair assoon ended as we could procure it; that if after a thorough discussion it were found that we were in the wrong, we should be glad to see a solemn and authentick condemnation, and that were favourable to truth, pronounc'd against us; that the Pope, the Consultors, our Adversa∣ries and we ought to aim at no other; that likewise if it were found that the sentiment of the Jesuites and M. Hallier and his Collegues were not confor∣mable thereunto, it behoov'd to spare them no more then us to the prejudice of truth. The Am∣bassador acknowledg'd the truth of all this, and told me two things sufficiently remarkable, to let posterity know what infamous and shameful means were made use of to decry us and disparage a holy and wholsome doctrine. He told me that M. Hallier and his Collegues had shew'd him a Letter of M. de Marca Bishop of Conzerans newly nomi∣nated to the Archbishoprick of Tholouze (whose hand the Ambassador said he knew well, having receiv'd many Letters from him whilst he was in Catalonia) in which that Prelate signifi'd to them that the Jacobins had inform'd him that a certain woman being at Confession confess'd that she had forgotten herself in the conjugal fidelity which she ow'd to her husband, and alledg'd that Grace fail'd her three times. The second thing which the Ambassador told me about the same matter, was, that a certain man being sick in the quartier of the Jocobins, (viz. the Reform'd in the Street S. Honore), receiv'd the Viaticum from M. de. S. Roch in the usual manner; That yet afterwards being visited by two of that Order who went so comfort and exhort him, telling him that it be∣hoov'd him to think upon God and his Grace; The man answer'd, that he did not believe himself to be one of those for whom God had prepar'd it: That thereupon the Jacobins told him that he must begg it of God; and that he answer'd that he had not so much as the Grace to pray: They reply'd that he ought to have confidence that God had me∣rited it for him by his death; the man answer'd that he could not perswade himself that he was one of those for whom our Lord died. That the man was recover'd a little; that yet it was not known what would become of him in the end: but the Jacobins. and M. de S. Roch were much troubled a∣bout it, and that it made a great noise in his Pa∣rish. But in the mean time it was manifest what evil effects had been caus'd by spreading in the Church the difficult and strange Questions of the Mystery of Grace, namely Libertinisme and De∣spair.

I could not this day give the Ambassador the Answers which these examples or rather fictions deserv'd, because we arriv'd at his House, and the Discourse broke off. But being the next day at S. Louis, one told me in the Sacristie in presence of sundry Ecclesiasticks who stood about the Fire, that the talk was in Rome, that the Confession a la mode was, to say, instead of I have fail'd, Grace hath fail'd me; whereupon conceiving that this Discourse proceeded from the Letter which M. Hallier had show'd the Ambassador, I first remon∣strated to the Company, as well as I could, and the place permitted, the injuriousness and impie∣ty of those who thus sought to make ridiculous the prime maximes of the Gospel by false and sence∣less consequences. After which I went to dine with the Ambassador that I might have occasion to speak to him both privately and at his Table, and by answering those foolish and temerarious obje∣ctions, ruine them in the same place from whence in probability they first began to be di∣sperst.

I said as I had done at S. Louis touching the first, That when it is said that Grace is necessary to all actions, the meaning is not, for the doing of them simply, because there are many other motives of civil honesty and natural equity obliging us there∣unto, which are sufficient for the doing of them, as is clear by the examples of so many Pagans who receiv'd no Christian graces, who had not so much as the smallest light of Faith, and who neverthe∣less were chast, just, charitable, faithful and gene∣rous, out of the consideration of what they ow'd to the interests of their honour, their friends and their Country. But the meaning is, That Grace is necessary for the doing of the least action upon the principles of Christian love, and profitably for salvation, &c. And as for the second example, to take away the scandal it might give in case it were true, I affirm'd that it was not an effect of the sound doctrine of Grace (whereof Christian Pie∣ty oblig'd men not to be ignorant) but of the ill use and false consequences drawn from it by its enemies; That from this example we ought to take occasion to humble our selves before God for avoiding the like error; That men ought to spend all their lives in fear and confidence, to work out our own salva∣tion and hope in God with trembling: That S. Paul who did not find himself culpable for any thing, nevertheless did not presume that there∣fore he was justifi'd; but although he had no such presumption, yet he had a holy hope of his salva∣tion by the strength of him through whom he could do all things; that it behoov'd to follow his example in either respect, & that every one ought to labour after his salvation as if it wholly depend∣ed on himself, and yet hope in God's mercy and grace, as being unable to do any thing but by grace.

I also caus'd the Ambassador to read about two pages of S. Prosper's Epistle to S. Augustin, where∣in he acknowledg'd was contain'd and reduc'd the ground of all the ordinary Objections brought a∣gainst the doctrine of Grace which we defended. But he askt me whether S. Augustin answer'd to all

that, as I assur'd him; and if so, how was it pos∣sible that the Pereyrets, the Halliers, and other famous Doctors of the Faculcy had not read it, or if they had, why did they not understand it? I an∣swer'd him, that I wonder'd at it as well as he; but I believ'd his admiration would diminish, when he should consider that this was not more strange, than to have seen the Chief Priests among the Jews who were no lesse able or considerable in their kind than the Pereyrets, Halliers and the rest, go about to kill Lazarus assoon as our Lord had rais'd him from the dead, because the evidence of that so famous miracle was the cause that many a∣mongst the Jewes embraced the faith of Jesus Christ.

The same day being Wednesday December 4. we repair'd to the house of Cardinal Altieri at the time appointed. VVe discours'd largely of the quality and state of our affair; he heard us with great attention, and receiv'd it well, not doubt∣ing of the necessity of hearing the parties in pre∣sence, and reciprocally communicating their Wri∣tings, and that after the Congregations of Cardi∣nal Spada he sufficiently ventilated the matter, in case they should resolve to passe judgement upon it. At the end of this visite he told us, he should be glad to see us again and discourse about the Pro∣positions, which had been given to him in a Note which he drew out of his Pocket, where they were barely set down without any citation, apostil or gloss whatsoever. VVe answer'd that we should have the honour to see his Eminence whenever it pleas'd his Eminence. Nevertheless when we made a succinct reduction of the Propositions to the sense of Effectual Grace in which we main∣tain'd them; he forthwith acquiesc'd therein, and answer'd us as one that had sufficiently read S. Au∣gustine. He also demanded of us to see our Wri∣tings, on condition to restore them assoon as he had seen them, and caus'd them to be transcribed; and we promised to bring or send them to him speedily. He had told the Ambassador and con∣firm'd the same to us, that being to take his leave of the Pope in the Consistory held on Monday December 2d. in order to retire to the place of his ordinary residence; the Pope said to him that he must not depart yet, because he intended to put him into some Congregation; and the Cardinal him∣self and the Ambassador conceived as well as we, that it was ours for which the Pope designed him. Of which we were very glad, because he appear∣ed to be very equitable and very intelligent. But some time after he departed from Rome, without our knowing the reason of it, although he de∣sired to keep correspondence with us; and indeed he not onely read our writings de Gestis, and re∣stored it during his stay at Rome, but after he was gone sent to us in divers Pacquets the Copy of the other concerning S. Augustin's authority; and ac∣cording as he dispatcht it, a certain person from him brought it punctually to us.

Friday the 6th. I met M. Joysel. VVe talkt long together about indifferent matters. At length he askt me whether we should stay much longer at Rome? I answer'd him that I wisht we were ready to go from thence by the next week, if it were possible. He askt me whether we were not weary of Rome? I told him that my Collegues and I had particular affairs enough which ob∣liged us to return into France the soonest we could; but we had patience seeing we could not make things go on so expeditiously as we desired. He replyed that for their parts, they had formerly had much employment at Rome, but now the main of their affair was dispatcht, that they had presented their Informations to the Congregation, and demanded nothing else but that they might return. He inform'd me also, that they were going to begin, or had begun to hold two Congregations a week at Cardinal Spa∣da's house, and made as it were an excuse to me for it, telling me, that it was done without any sol∣licitation of theirs, and the Pope himself appoint∣ed it so of his own accord: whereunto I answer'd, that instead of two I wisht there were four, if it might be, because it was but so much preparation for the right clearing of things, and in order to the better understanding of the parties when au∣dience should be given them. Touching the read∣ing of the H. Fathers, and particularly St. Au∣gustin, he told me, that it was requisite to consi∣der the spirit and the design, and not to stop at the words and the letter. I answer'd him, that both ought to be consider'd: We fell to other discourse, and parted.

Saturday the seventh, I had some engagement to go to the Ambassador in the morning. In his Anti-chamber I found Monsignor Glioddi with whom I discours'd a long time. As I was speak∣ing to him of the long delayes of communicating our Writings, and of the frequent Congregations which notwithstanding were held touching our affairs at Cardinal Spada's house, he told me that it was not to be wondred at; that he knew neither the bottom of our Affair, nor the order that was kept in it; but many of another nature often pass'd through his hands, and that they had this custome at Rome to inform themselves very carefully of an Affair, and to view and possess all the Writings concerning it before they ordain'd the same to be communicated to the parties. That it was very likely that the same course would be held with us, and perhaps that which hitherto hindred such Com∣munication, was, that they were minded to see whether the cause were such as was fit to be decid∣ed before they put it into the hands of the parties; because if such Communication wete once made by their order, they should be more oblig'd to decide it, then they were by the private and su∣perficial disquisition which they had hitherto been about.

Sunday the eight I learnt nothing, saving that a Prelate told me as we came out of the Chappel, that the day before he had discours'd with the Pope touching the Jesuites; and that his Holiness was very well dispos'd to do justice to those that should demand it against them, as willingly as if they demanded it against any other person what∣soever. In exchange for this Intelligence, I gave this Prelate a Copy of a very handsome letter which was written to me touching their Panegy∣rick of their Colledge of Hungary, which was condemned two months before by the Master of the sacred Palace.

Monday the ninth we went to the Popes Pre∣sence-Chamber to present to him the book of our

Writings; but finding many people there expect∣ing audience, and consequently that it would be very difficult to get any, we considered that the Pope went frequently abroad to take the air, and that we might present the same to him at his Re∣turn; and though this course seem'd less advan∣tagious, and it was a little disparagement to our persons and affair, yet the long time we had sought an audience, the fear of greater delay, and the necessity there was that the Pope should see more amply the state and importance of the business, and especially the redoubling of the Assemblies of the Congregation, prevail'd with us to resolve upon it: wherefore we went thither in the afternoon for that purpose; but by that time we got to Monte Cavallo, we understood that the Pope was already returned.

The next morning we went again to his Pre∣sence-Chamber, that we might omit no occasion in the which we could hope to get our desired audi∣ence; but 25. or 30. persons were demanding it as well as we, though almost none were admitted to it besides Monsignor Fagnani.

Friday the 13. we accompanied the Ambassador to the Ceremony which is yearly perform'd on the day of S. Jean de Lateran for the rest of the soul of Henry IV. of glorious Memory. Passing by Monte Cavallo as we returned, we found that the Sermon was newly ended, and saw the Car∣dinals and Prelates coming forth. There was one told me that the Preacher who was a Iesuite, nam'd F. Olive, after he had cited many Canonists about the matter whereof he treated, said, But some Divine must be cited too; and he cited S. Augustin, who said, he is, as I think, the Prince of Divines, Il quale, come io penso, a'l Prencipe de' Theologi.

It was a slight commendation in his judgement who related it, that this Jesuite gave S. Augustin before that illustrious Assembly, to purge himself in some sort from the esteem which began to be had of them in Rome, that their Society were ene∣mies to that H. Doctor.

The same person that made this Observation, told me, that he had spoken a day or two before to Cardinal Ghiggi, and mentioned certain defects in some of the Consultors, in regard whereof an impartial judgement could not be expected from them. That he had particulatly spoken of F. Cam∣panella who had been a Jesuite; of F. Modeste who was become a perfect Dependant on M. Albizzi upon account of his pretention to the General∣ship of his order, and M. Albizzi's promise to procure it for him; of F. Tartaglia companion in studies with F. Palavicini; of this same Jesuite who was said to be of such strong and able parts, that he alone could overturn all the world. To all which the Cardinals whole answer was, that F. Palavicini was so far from being of such abili∣ties, that on the contrary the world stopt and checkt him every day.

The same person told me further, that because the General of the Dominicans could not get au∣dience of the Pope, himself had advertis'd his Ho∣liness of the Thesis which the Jesuites had caus'd to be maintained in Germany, viz. That it was not de fide, that Innocent X. was lawful Pope. That the Pope was surpris'd and scandaliz'd at it, and sent to the General of the Dominicans to demand the said Thesis, that he might see and be assured of it by his own eyes.

In the afternoon I was at the Sermon at la Mi∣nervé, at the end of which several Dominicans and others of our friends came to me under the Cloi∣ster, and blam'd me highly for letting all Cardinal Spada's Congregations pass, without interposing at all, and giving any instruction either to the Cardinals or the Consultors. But I endeavoured to satisfie them by assuring them that so soon as the Congregation should be establisht according to our demand, and the promise which was given us, and proceeded according to such forms as were accustomed and necessaty for the hindring of all sorts of surprises against Truth and Innocence, and that it were rightly and duly signified to us; that then by Gods help, we would not be want∣ing in any thing which the Cardinals and Consul∣tors could expect from us, for their cleat and full instruction in the whole Affair; but so long as they proceeded in these Congregations as they had be∣gan, so that we understood only by chance and by stealth upon what days they were held, the de∣livety of our Adversaries instructions to them, and the rest of their actions, we should never con∣sider them otherwise then we had done hitherto; namely, as some Preparatives to the Congregati∣on which we had demanded, but not as the Con∣gregation it self. That the vast amplitude and ex∣traordinary importance of this Affair, as well as the precise commission which we had received from our Bishops, did not permit us to go beyond those bounds. That if the Pope and Cardinals chosen by him for this Congregation would not forbear to proceed without regarding what we had repre∣sented to them, and to condemn the equivocal Pro∣positions which were presented to them, without distinguishing the different senses whereof they were capable, they might put all into confusion in the Church, if they thought good, and give us the dissatisfaction of not having been able to obtain of them the most just things which we had demanded, and which it was incomparably more their interest to grant us then ours to obtain. That by denying the same to us, they might cause a drop of blood to spring into our faces, but it would be such as came from the mortal wound which they would give themselves and the H. See. That we wisht we could hinder so dismal a disorder and scandal; buc that under the apparent pretext of a hope to hinder it, which might prove deceit∣ful, we would not put our selves in hazard to see another arrive which might be more prejudicial both to them and to us.

During this week the Subbibliothecary told me that the Bishop of Angelopolis had obtain'd a De∣cree against the Jesuites a year ago, but could not get it expedited since that time, by reason that Cardinal Spada hindered it underhand, though himself had been one employ'd in the passing of the said Decree. The Agent of the Bishop of Angelopolis who honoured us with a Visit in these Conjunctures, testified great grief and resent∣ment to the Subbibliothecary that he was forced thus to consume so much time unprofitably in get∣ting his Decree delivered to him: For, said he, if it be not just, do not pass it; if it be just, do not retain it. The Subbibliothecary offer'd the Agent

to speak of it, and present him to Cardinal Ghiggi, in whose probity and sincerity he had more confi∣dence then in his friendship, that his Eminence would give contentment to this Agent, either by himself, or by express order from his Holiness. He spoke to the Cardinal, and presented the A∣gent to h••m. The Cardinal touch'd the knot of the Affair, and acknowledg'd the injustice; and without making a stir, or speaking to Cardinal Spada, an express order came from the Pope to those who were to make expedition of the said Decree, that they should make the same without delay. And accordingly in less then three days it was expedited for the Agent, who could not, as I said before, obtain it in a years time, though he sollicited for it with all manner of care and dili∣gence, and was a man so intelligent, vigorous and undaunted, as I believe is not often met with.

Saturday the 14th I met F. Malgoires in the City, who told me, that a few days before, he had much started M. Hallier and his Collegues, by tel∣ling them, that they could not gain any thing here∣after by their pursuites to get the Propositions condemned, because the Pope having already de∣clar'd, that he would not have Grace Effectual by it self medled with; though it should come to pass that the Propositions were condemned, yet it would be nothing to the connexion which they have with such Grace; so that since we held them only in the sense according to which they have such connexion, the condemnation pass'd up∣on them would give them no advantage against us.

The antient Procurator General of S. Marcel had desired of me, to let him see our Writing de Gestis. I carried it to him this morning, and askt him by way of Exchange, whether he had no sort of Writing which M. Hallier and his Collegues had shew'd him. He told me that they had been to see him several times, but never left half a line with him. He told me also that in Cardinal Spa∣da's Congregations, they were upon the fourth Proposition. That hitherto they had only given their sentiments by speeches in few words, in po∣che parole. That he believ'd their Eminences would see their sentiments in writing at length, per extensum, but he was not certain of it.

We gave our Writings thus freely and indiffe∣rently to be seen by all such as testified to us the least desire of it, whether they were Consultors or not. For we considered no person under that quality, no notice having been given us of them, excepting that we acted a little more reservedly towards such as we knew were Consultors by the private intelligence of our friends. Thus I carri∣ed our writings de Gestis to this antient Procurator of S. Marcel, (who was one of the Consultors) his lodging being in the way by which I was to go elsewhere, and I sent the same some days before to F. Bordone, (who was none) and who liv'd in a re∣mote place off the City.

But the Letter written to me by this latter, the next after he had received the said writing, deserves to be reported here, because of the singular esteem it professes of S. Augustin, and shews what pity it was that a man so full of esteem for that H. Father, and who by his charge of Qualificator of the H. Office should by all right have been of the Congregation, was yet excluded with some others as well affected towards St. Augustin as he. The Contents of the letter were these.

Illustris. Signore, Tengo copia del fatto sopra le controversie de gratia, del quale S.V. Illustris. m•• h•• honorato, confarmete partecipe; ammirando la flac∣cielagine e temertea di quelli che vogliono combattere la doctrina di sant Agostino, DELLA QƲALE S. CHIESA NEL DEFINIRE LE CON∣TROVERSIE DI SIMILI MATERIE CO∣ME REGOLA INFALLIBILE SEMPER SI E SERVITA. Di S. Cosmo di Roma li. 5. Decembre 1652. Di. V. S. Illustris. devotissimo servo nel Signore.

Signed thus, F. Francisco Bordone.

I have received (said he) the copy of your writing concerning Facts in reference to the con∣troversies about Grace, which you have done me the favour to send me. I admire the Impudence and rashness of those who go about to impugn S. Augustines doctrine, of which the H. Church hath alwayes made use, as of an infallible rule for de∣ciding the controversies of these matters. I thank you, and kiss your hands, &c.

Your most affectionate in our Lord, &c.

Tuesday the 17. M. de Valcroissant and M. Ar∣gran continu'd to sollicite for audience to present the Book of our Writings, and the Memorial above mentioned to the Pope, wherein we pe∣tition'd, that they might be communicated. And moreover a second Memorial which we had sign'd on Fryday before, Decemb. 13. wherein we adver∣tised the Pope of sundry things which we con∣ceiv'd his Holiness would find very important in themselves, and yet more regard of their con∣sequences, which I will not trouble the Reader with here, but leave him to judge thereof by the reading of the said Memorial, whereof the tran∣slation follows:

To the H. Father Pope Innocent X. touching some orders given by his Holiness to M. Albizzi, and violated both by him, and the Jesuites, and F. Mo∣deste Consultor of the H. Office.

Most Holy Father,

YOur Holiness having consider'd the Memorial which was presented to you in Lent last against the impression wbich was making of a Book of the Jesuites, whereof F. Annat was Author, touching their sufficient Grace, and other like matters against Jansenius, with the authority of the sacred congrega∣tion of the H. Office; your Holiness judg'd the rea∣sons for not permitting the said impression so conside∣rable, that although the Book was already finished, yet your Holiness forbad proceeding in it, and appointed that all the sheets of it which were printed, should be supprest and carried to the H. Office.

The orders, most H. Father, could then be no other∣wise then obey'd; but since, the same orders have been sleighted, and your Holinesse's intentions frustrated and despised; inasmuch as though the course of the impression of the said book was stopt, neverthe∣less they have caus'd another to be printed at Paris con∣cerning the same matter, against the same Adve∣sary for the same ends, and by vertue of the same

permission of the H. Office, albeit the same permis∣sion had been at least suspended and hindred by those orders of your Holiness.

And although the said Book be printed at Paris, yet neither can M. Albizzi, nor the said Author with his Companions, nor F, Modeste Consulter of the H. Office who approv'd it, quit themselves of ha∣ving contemned, transgressed, and voluntarily, and with deliberate purpose violated the express and for∣mal pleasure of your Holiness touching this matter, which was to them sufficiently known, as your Holi∣ness may evidently see, if you please to consider the following reflexions.

The said permission of the sacred Congregation of the H. Office was granted at the request and sollicita∣tion of M. Albizzi on May 13. in the last year 1651. The Memorial against the Book which was printing here, was presented to your Holiness in Lent last; your Orders given to M. Albizzi at the same time, were by him executed upon H. Thursday and Saturday, and the same Memorial put into his hands: Lastly, the Approbation of F. Modeste was sign'd the 14. of July last, and this new book was not published at Paris till towards all Saints, with the said permissi∣on and approbation in the Front.

If M. Albizzi, most H. Father, had had a sincere desire to obey your Holiness, he would not have fail'd to have recall'd and requir'd from F. Annat the per∣mission which had been given him, since himself ha∣ving sollicited, and got it expedited, he must needs know, that it was general, not only for that Book, but for others like it; and since he might have per∣ceived clearly by the Memorial, that among the rea∣sons which your Holiness had to prohibit the said book, there was not any which concern'd it in particular, but all were generally as much against any other book of the same nature and subject, as against that.

But moreover, most H. Father, the said Sieur Al∣bizzi hath manifested clearly with how great repug∣nance he executed the orders which your Holiness gave him. He hath shown how much more he valu'd his passions and his intimate leagues with the Jesuites then your Holiness's commands. We have made it appear, that though he executed them, yet he did not approve them; that his own were very different from those of your Holiness; and that indeed if it had been possi∣ble for him, he would willingly have avoided the ne∣cessity of executing them, which seem'd so hard to him. Your Holiness judg'd by the said Memorial, that it was expedient for your service to suppress the said book; M. Albizzi made great complaints that your Holiness was advertis'd of its impression; he was sorry that the book was not publisht before the news of it came to your Holiness, and he was so full of resentment for it, that the Printer repairing to him often during that time, and above a month after, about other business, M. Albizzi always made new re∣proaches, sometimes for the unprofitable expence, some∣times for other disadvantages which the Jesuites had suffer'd by the suppression of the said book, which was not done but because he had not been either secret or di∣ligent enough to get it publisht before we could give notice of it to your Holiness. There cannot be ima∣gin'd, most H. Father, a Minister more opposite and contradictory to the commands and service of his Prince then he; and it is not to be doubted, but ha∣ving demean'd himself after this manner in reference to this book, he hath as much and mare conniv'd, or positively contributed to the other▪

As for F. Annat, is it credible, most H. Father, that when he saw his first book prohibited by your Holiness's order, he knew not the reason why? That he did not acquaint his Companions with it, who were in continual expectation of his work; and that none of them had heard tidings of our Memorial which was in the hands of the said Sieur Albizzi, who along time hath acted nothing in those Affairs but with their privity? Is it credible, that when F. Modeste gave his approbation to the second book above three months after the suspension of the first, which he had also ap∣prow'd, he had not the curiosity to know what was become of the first, if at least he was then to learn? It must needs be acknowledg'd, most H. Father, that all the persons we speak of, have had a hand in this misdemeanor, though perhaps not all equally, but M. Albizzi more then any. It is beyond all doubt, that they well enough knew what they did; but they never thought that it would come to the ears of your Holi∣ness, but perswaded themselves that we would not have either vigilance enough to discover them, or re∣solution enough to advertise your Holiness of their Miscarriage.

But what can F. Modeste alledge for himself, to whose care, fidelity and judgement the examination of the said books was committed? How can he excuse himself for having made a Panegyriek of the latter, as a work most worthy to be publisht, and the most agreeable to the H. Fathers, to the Councils, and to the Doctrine of S. Augustin that can be imagin'd, if under vain pretexs there be found in the said Book more injurious contempts towards S. Augustin then in any other, if therein Principles are establisht most prejudicial to his authority, if therein his senti∣ments are perverted after a most odious manner, and if those of the H. Fathers, Councils and Popes are treated therein with disguisments full of deceit and imposture? Certainly he will not be excus'd by having pretended to the General-ship of his order, nor because M. Albizzi promis'd him, as it is publickly reported in Rome, to make use of all his credit for his pro∣motion, thereby to draw and embark him in the practi∣ses of the Jesuites; and if this excuse be not receive∣able, we believe he cannot find any other to justifie what he hath done in this matter.

Many other reflections, most H. Father, might be made upon things so important; but to avoid being te∣dious to your Holiness, we refer them to your pru∣dence, and most humbly beseech you, to believe that all which we say, is only for your service, and that of the H. See, and that it will be as easie to make it all good against any whosoever shall be found concern'd there∣in, as it is to promise it, provided it please your Holi∣ness either to hear us your self touching this matter, or in the Congregation which you have appointed for us, when it shall be held, or in presence of whatever other Judges who shall hear us aecording as so weighty and difficult a thing requires. After which referring all to the good pleasure of your holiness, we beseech God to multiply the number of your years, and shour upon you all sort of Benedictions.

Signed thus,

• Noel de la Lane Docto in Diviniiy of Paris, and Abbot of Valcroissant.
• Lovis de Saint-Amour Doctor of the sacred Fa∣culty of Paris, and of the Society of Sorbonne.
• Lovis Angran Licentiat in the same sacred Fa∣culty of Paris,and Canon of the Cathedral Church of Troie.

CHAP. XVI.

In what manner we were at length con∣strained to take occasion of the Pope's return from taking the aire to present our Writings and Memorials to him. A Conference with the Ambassadour, and other things which I learnt till the Festivals of Christmasse in the year 1652.

VVHilst my Collegues waited in the Pope's Presence-chamber for an opportunity to present our Writings and Memorials to him, I was with the Ambassador to see whether he intended to go to his usual audience upon Friday following; and if so, to beseech him to procure one for us in order to the presentation of these Papers, and to desire him to read them. The Ambassadour told me that he did not know whether he should go to audience on Friday or no, and that he would not go without being first assur'd that the Pope would receive him as he ought to receive the King of France's Ambassador: but in case he did go, he would certainly obtain for us our desired audi∣ence. I signifi'd to him all that we had formerly said to the Pope, and that the Memorials and Wri∣tings which we were to present to him, were so clear, that there was no need of our adding there∣unto any thing by word of mouth, saving a request to read them; for which in case we had no admit∣tance during his audience, it would suffice us if we could by his mediation present the said Wri∣tings and Memorials to the Pope during the ap∣proaching Festivals, at the ending of a Chappel or other solemnity.

After this, all that we did out of our Lodging till Sunday the 22d. consisted in three familiar visits of which I made one to the General of the Au∣gustins upon Thursday the 18th. who told me that they had been so extraordinarily hastened in their Congregations that he had not had time to read half what he wisht, in order to prepare himself for what he was to say. The second with M. Valcrois∣sant to F. Tostat a Minime, who had been Confessor to the Abbot de S. Cyran during his imprisonment in Bois de Vincennes, and who render'd such fair testimonies of his vertue and after so Christian a manner, that it well appear'd that he had conver∣sed with him besides in Confession. And the third, all alone to F. Luca Vadingo on Friday the 20th. who told me that many of the Consultors wonder'd that they were set about this affair and pass'd judgement upon it, una sola parte informante, be∣ing informed but by one side. That nevertheless we should do well to continue as we did, and not fail to make our Remonstrances in time and place for not being heard. He ask'd me also to let him see our Writings but not to tell any that I had shown them to him.

The Ambassador was not at audience on Friday; & we could not reasonably hope to make use of his mediation for presenting our VVritings and Me∣morials to the Pope on Sunday the 22d. at the end of Chappel. Wherefore we were constrain'd to ex∣pect the Popes return from taking the aire, which the fairness of the day caus'd us to hope he would not fail to do. It prov'd so; and at his return when he came near the Presence-chamber, he stood still. M. de Valcroissant presented our Wri∣tings and Memorials to him saying, H. Father, This is the Book of our Writings which we be∣seech your Holiness to have upon your Table, and these two Memorials we pray that your Holiness will please to read. The Pope askt what side it was for. It was answered that it was upon account of some Bishops of France in behalf of S. Augustine per Sant' Agostino. The Pope repeated the words, per Sant' Agostino with reflection. And then ha∣ving consider'd us a little more attentively, he said, So, So, qui è; I know, I know what it is. M. de Valcroissant added that it was in reference to clear∣ing the Five Propositions and defending them in the sense of S. Augustine. VVhereupon the Pope ma∣king a sign to one of his Officers which follow'd him, that he should take the Book and bring it to him, he gave us his benediction, and as he with∣drew, said, Si vede adesso, & lo considererò ancora io, This affair is now under examination, and I will like∣wise examine it afterwards.

Returning from Monte Cavallo we went to the Ambassadors house, to advertise him of what we had newly said to the Pope; but finding him re∣tir'd to write into France, I went thither again the next day about dinner time. VVhen I had gi∣ven him the abovementioned account, he answe∣red, That he had alwayes told me that they would use all necessary speed; and I replying that they had not hitherto us'd too much, since we could not yet obtain that our first writings might be com∣municated, he began with a higher tone, and told me that such communication might draw out the affair in length, and that it was requisite I knew that the King would have it dispatcht, and would allow but two Religions in his State, the Catho∣lick and the Calvinist. I answer'd the Ambas∣sador that on our part we would do all we could to accelerate the expedition of it; but I believ'd the Kings interest was not so much to have it di∣spatcht, as to have it dispatcht well, according as the Catholick Religion, which I believe we defen∣ded, requir'd; and that if the King were minded to have but two Religions in his Dominions, I did not think that he would admit the Molinisme which we opposed. But I entered upon a more considerable reflection, which the Ambassador approv'd, and told me he would accordingly write that day into France, namely, that being the event of the judgement which was to be made in this affair was uncertain, and probably enough might and ought to be made against the intentions of the Doctors our Adversaries, it seem'd to me impor∣tant for the honour of the King, not to concern himself in their behalf, to the end that if they should come to be condemn'd as they deserv'd to be, it might not be said that his Majesty was en∣gaged in a Party which was worsted. The Am∣bassador retain'd me to dine with him. After din∣ner we fell again upon these matters, in reference

to which he said divers things to me, whereof I shall here recount the principal, according to the order in which they came into my memory, and I set them down at that time. He told me that since the King was come to Paris, the wings of those whom he called Jansenists were much clipt, that his presence had dissipated above three thou∣sand of them, nay more than six. I desir'd him to name one of them to me. He told me that by Letters from Gentlemen and other persons of qua∣lity it was signifi'd to him that Monsieur such a one, and Madam such a one had renounc'd the Party. Nevertheless he named to me no person of those six thousand who were already faln off; but he men∣tioned M. Singlin and F. Desmares, whom he called two grand Pillars; that it was written to him that they hung but by a thread, and had protested that they would renounce the party assoon as the Pope had determin'd. That the Sermons preacht about it had caus'd the Barricadoes at Paris. That the Spaniards lookt upon these contests in doctrine as a fit means for fomenting the divisions of the State. That the Spaniards ca••'d not to meddle therein. I reply'd that they had meddled therein five or six years ago, when the Doctors of Lovain came to Rome to endeavour to stop the course of these divisions: but they could not compass their ••ent. He told me further that we had made a g•…•…at breach in the Sorbonne (which formerly •…•…de Rome to tremble by the ability and reputation of its Doctors) by having divided our selves and co•…•… to that pass as to put our selves under the judgement of a dozen Monks; that we were deri∣ded at Rome for having reduced our selves to these terms, &c. I answer'd the Ambassador that the H. See was the head and center of the Church; and therefore recourse had been made to it from all parts of the world, not only by ordinary Doctors as our selves, but by Councils of Bishops; and consequently the same might be done beseemingly enough. That when we demanded a Congrega∣tion from the Pope, we hop'd he would compose it not only of able Monasticks, but also of other persons of the Clergy eminent in knowledge and considerable by their Learning, as well as by the rank and authority which their Quality gave them in the Church, that so the Congregation might be suitable to the weighty matter to be de∣cided by it, to the persons that were to contend therein, and to the whole Church as being con∣cern'd in the judgement. That we already knew several of the persons whom the Pope had chosen for the Congregation held at Cardinal Spada's house, but knew not yet those whom his Holiness might adde to the same Congregation, to make it such as we had demanded of him. That it was easie for the Pope, even without going out of Rome, if he were willing to ttansact things with the ordi∣nary forms and solemnities which we had demand∣ed, to adde still to those already nominated a good number of intelligent and qualified persons who might render the Congregation full and solemn; but indeed although, as I said before, it was a thing very commendable and natural to have recourse to Rome in a time of need, yet it was really shame∣full and deplorable to be put to such needs and not to be able to regulate our selves; that therefore I confessed that they who were the cause of the division between us were extremely to blame. And hereupon I gave him a full relation of the whole affair, to let him see that neither the Pre∣lates who sent us, nor we, were the cause thereof. Thus the Conference ended; but it was very long considering that it was a day of dispatch, it being above four a clock before I could take leave of the Ambassador.

One visite more I made on Tuesday the 24th. to F. Pascaligo, who told me that he heard from a Consultor, that Cardinal Spada's Congregation was upon the 4th. Proposition; that the same Consultor said to him, that as concerning matter of Fact, he conceiv'd it was evident by the Epistle of S. Prosper; but as to the censure included in the Proposition which condemns the Semipelagians as Hereticks for having been of such an Opinion, it seem'd to him (the Consultor) that it was con∣trary to the Orders of Paul V. who had equal∣ly prohibited either party to condemn one ano∣ther.

CHAP. XVII.

A Consultation between my Collegues and me, whether in case they persisted at Rome to refuse to receive from us, in order to an examination and judge∣ment, any but secret and private in∣formation, we should at length com∣ply and deliver the same in such man∣ner. Our Reasons for and against it. Of the Letters which we writ thereup∣on to Paris, and the Answers we re∣ceiv'd.

WHatever stedfast resolution we had taken & professed touching the Assemblies of the Cardinals and Consultors held at Cardinal Spada's house, yet we were incessantly anxious concern∣ing them, and fear'd some troublesome sequel from them. They troubled us so far, that we fell into consultation whether it would not be ex∣pedient for us to comply with the time & the dispo∣sition of things and minds, and deliver to the said Cardinals and Consultors secret and particular in∣formations in writing touching the Propositions, to the end to prevent such mischiefs as might hap∣pen by their absolute condemnation, rather than let them passe on to such condemnation by keep∣gin close to the Order which we had receiv'd not to proceed but before a Congregation, wherein the forms usual in Ecclesiastical and civil judge∣ments might be kept. We could not agree amongst our selves what to think most expedient, and so to send to our Prelates to beseech them to permit us to act according co such necessity as we should all acknowledge. But our opinions being different in the business, we were oblig'd to signifie to them at length what reasons we had on either side, either

to comply or to continue firm in the order which they had given us; that so upon consideration of the same they might let us know their resolution, and send us orders what to do.

The Opinion amongst us for complying with the Congregation's manner of proceeding was groun∣ded upon very urgent reasons. The bottome of all which was, that notwithstanding out instances for the communication of our writings, and a hearing in presence of our Adversaries before the Congre∣gation, we could get no plain answer concerning those two points, but still the Congregation fre∣quently assembled and proceeded to the examina∣tion of the Propositions, and passing judgement upon them. We consider'd that being they saw not our writings, nor heard us before them, they could not be so fully instructed concerning S. Augustin's Principles, as they would be if they heard us or perus'd our Papers. That the more they became ingag'd by declaring what they could do against the Propositions, the more difficult it would be to reduce them, when we should after∣wards come to speak before them in the Congre∣gation. That if we alwayes persisted in demand∣ing those two things without ever obtaining them, and they still proceeded as they did, they might at length pronounce a judgement upon the writings alone which M. Hallier and his Collegues, or the Jesuites supplyed them with, the same re∣maining unrefuted by us, and consequenly make a decision to our disadvantage: whereas if we pre∣sented to them such writings as we could compose, and refuted those of M. Hallier and his Collegues, as was easie for us to do, ours might be so strong and convincing, as we saw that already was which we had ready upon the first Proposition, and we might so well refute all those of our Adversaries which came to our hands, that it would be morally impossible for the Consultors not to remain con∣vinc'd of the righteousness of our cause, and of the truth of the Propositions reduced to the sense which we defended, and not to be oblig'd by evidence of the things which we should tepresent to them in our writings, to declare themselves in our favour, and to pronounce to our advantage by distinguishing the senses, and approving those which we maintain'd. VVe were further con∣firm'd in these apprehensions by knowing that M. Hallier and his Collegues were highly pleas'd with our insisting upon the communication of our wri∣tings, and a publick audience with them, without being able to obtain the same; because by this means they were at liberty to say and deliver in writing whatever they pleased, and feared no confutation or gainsaying; and that if by so doing they could obtain, as they hop'd a favourable judgement against the Propositions, the credit which they had in the world would enable them to make as high use of it for the ends they aim'd at, as if the same were passed after the greatest solemnities, and with full and perfect cognisance of the cause.

We consider'd moreover, that the thing most to be fear'd in taking this resolution, was, either that the writings which we should deliver would not be regarded, or our verbal representations in particular visits not sufficiently attended to, and the same judgement be nevertheless pass'd, which in that case would be more prejudicial to us after our writings and remonstrances; because it might he said that it was decreed after the Parties had spoken and written all that they could, and con∣sequently it would not be so easie to reclaim a∣gainst such judgement if it brought any preju∣dice to the truth, as it would be in a time more favourable if it were passed without hearing us, as the prepossession and precipitation wherewith they seem'd to proceed caus'd us to mistrust: But it could hardly enter into our minds that they would so lightly passe over our writings, and give so little attention to our words in a cause of so great importance both to the H. See and them∣selves as this. Wherefore it seem'd to us a safe course to present our writings to them, and visit them severally to inform them; thereby to pre∣vent the mischievous judgement which they might passe; then to wait, till it were given against us, to provide against it in a more favourable time, which perhaps would never happen. But we were fur∣ther to fear lest if, after having made so great in∣stances both for the communication of our wri∣tings and for a common hearing with our Adversa∣ries, we came to comply, and took another way; we might never obtain either the one or the other of those things both which appear'd to us so neces∣sary. But against this fear we question'd with our selves what advantage we could draw either from such eommunication, or Hearing, if they conti∣nued to deny the same to us till judgement were passed, as it was likely they would do by the pre∣sent proceedings. Wherefore all these conside∣rations made us conclude that it was requisite to comply with the time and disposition of the per∣sons with whom we had to do.

But on the other side the reciprocal communi∣cation of writings on which alone we insisted in expectation of a common audience, and concern∣ing which alone the question had been in all the sollicitations which we had made since Septem. seem∣ed to us a thing so just in it self, and so equitable to all persons that had the least degree of reason, that it might seem we could not hope for justice in any thing whatsoever if we could not obtain it in this. What reason then was there to go and de∣liver writings about Propositions obscure and in∣tricate, difficult to be unfolded and comprehended, and yet more to be resolved, to persons who seem∣ed so unmov'd and regardless of our most earnest and respectfull suit for a thing so evident and plea∣ding so highly for it self? We considered that not onely equity and the light of nature were vio∣lated herein, but also the customs from all time observed in Councils, and before the H. See it self. That this secret and dangerous proceeding into which we were consulting to engage, destroy∣ed Ecclesiastical liberty and the confidence of such as might oppose themselves to novelties and er∣rors in hope to find countenance from the H. See when they laid forth their complaints and remon∣strances unto it in presence of such as they found themselves oblig'd to accuse. That the very inte∣rest of the H. See, and the sincere affection we bore towards it ingag'd us to preserve the avenues and recourse thereunto free and open to all the Faithfull in whatsoever needs might arise in all ages; and consequently not to comply with this hugger mugger proceeding, which would be of ill example and dangerous consequence to all

Christendome. That if any justice were to be hopt from this Congregation upon the account of wri∣tings and particular informations vivâ voce, those were sufficient which it had already receiv'd from us touching the evil designs of the Authors of the Propositions, and the authority of S. Augustin's doctrine. That till this Congregation had done us reason upon those writings by obliging our Ad∣versaries to acknowledge the said Authority in such manner as was requisite to the due examen of the Propositions, we could not hope thar it would do us more upon the other writings and in∣formations vivâ voce which it might receive from us. That if we could flatter our selves with hope that our writings would be so clear and invincible, the reasons which we should alledge so palpable, and the productions of our Adversaries so easie to be confounded that it would not be possible but that all the Cardinals and Consultors must yield thereunto and become favourable to us; yet we ought to consider that amongst the same persons who compos'd the Congregation, there were di∣vers Consultors, who though perhaps not so ex∣perienc'd and exercis'd as we, either in the mat∣ter of Fact or Right relating to our contests; yet were sufficiently instructed therein by all that had been already deelar'd thereof, to regulate them∣selves and inform othets. That there might be many of them well affected to S. Augustin and his doctrine touching Grace Effectual by it self, who might represent to their Confreres and the Cardi∣nals as solid and unmovable foundations, as we our selves were able to represent to them, if not with as much force and largenesse, because we were a little more vers'd therin, yet well enough to supply what might be defective on our part, and effectually e∣nough to perswade the Congregation of the evi∣dence of the justness of our cause, or at least of the necessity of hearing us more amply in the forms which we demanded before they hazarded their own reputation and that of the H. See by a preci∣pitated judgement, if it were capable (as we un∣doubtedly suppos'd it by the reasons which in∣clin'd us to the resolution of delivering our wri∣tings and informations in private) to suffer it self to be prevail'd with and fully perswaded in our favour by those which they saw in our writings, and heard from our mouths. That if on the con∣trary we flattered our selves too much when we thought that it was morally impossible for all the Consultors not to be convinc'd of the evidence of our reasons and the truth of the Propositions redu∣ced to the sence in which we defended them; if old prepossessions of many were stronger upon their minds than the reasons propounded in this manner for defence of those truths; if they were capable notwithstanding such reasons to continue in their antient sentiments, and conclude the condemnati∣on of the same truths, it were better to leave the other Consultors (who understood those truths as well as we) to alledge the reasons for them unpro∣fitably to their brethren, than to make a vain attempt our selves, and by so doing abandon the right which we had to require a Proceeding in the Open and Universal way, which had been both prescribed and promised us, and to defend truth in the accustomed forms which had been also pro∣mised us, and according to which they that main∣tain'd it had no reason to fear any thing. So that it was more expedient that we persisted in our for∣mer demands and pretensions against the manner of Proceeding held by the Congregation, which appear'd so unjust and prejudicial to us in case it were continued to the end, then to acknowledge it for lawfull by condescending to submit to it, that we had ground to hope from the equity of the Pope and the Cardinals that after they had held the private Congregations at Cardinal Spada's house as often as they conceived necessary for their own satisfaction, they would afterwards give us the like by according the justice of our suits. Thas if they did otherwise, we ought to be patient, since we could not force them to do justice whether they would or no. And if they proceeded in this course so far as to make a Decision, it would not be injurious to us, unlesse it were so to Truth; if Truth were wounded thereby, we must resolve to suf∣fer with it, and comfort our selves in such suffering by assuring our selves that the same Truth which engag'd us therein would secure us sooner or later; it being certain that the same may be said of it which is said of Righteousness in the Gospel, Blessed are they who love it, and who hunger and thirst after it, because they shall be sa∣tisfied therewith.

But besides, we had this further important con∣sideration, That we were not come to Rome either for the defence or examination or determination of the Propositions simply, as if our hopes and pretensions reach'd no further. What interest could we have in the successe of that work of dark∣nesse, or in the condemnation or defence of such Propositions in themselves? We who had alwaies consider'd them as the object of our aversion, and as the unhappy instrument of a pernicious design for the unworthiness whereof we had alwayes re∣proach'd their Authors. But we had taken this oc∣casion in which the exorbitant outrage endeavou∣red to be done to the H. See and the Faith by the Jesuites and their Adherents, was so visible, and the artifice whereby they contriv'd to get their errors authoris'd, so audacious and surprizing; to the end that all persons who had any love for the H, See, for the Faith, and for Sincerity, entring into the just indignation which so shamefull and unrighteous procedure merited, and acknowledg∣ing the necessity of securing the H. See & the Faith from the like ambushes for ever, might at length resolve to embrace the means necessary thereunto, which were no other than to condemn the errors which gave occasion to these conspiracies, and e∣stablish the Faith against which they were project∣ed. So that this design obliging us to be able to manifest boldly, and with a holy confidence be∣fore the Judges which should be assign'd us, all the errors whereinto the infirmity and extravi∣gance of humane wit had suffer'd the Jesuites to be led, contrary to the Maximes of the Gospel, as well in Doctrine as in Morality, we were ob∣lig'd also to preserve that Christian freedom, with∣out which our Jorney was frivolous; and was it a way to preserve it, by yielding to act after so vile and abject a manner? to wrangle pitifully a∣bout the terms of phantastick Propositions; to place all the success and fruit of our pains in

what might be ordain'd concerning them; to ap∣pear privately before Judges who would seem to us like Idols, all whose words would be mysteri∣ous as Oracles, to exhaust all the force of our industry, labour, patience, bodies and minds, without being assur'd that any thing we writ or spoke; would be throughly weighed, or so much as read and remembred, and in a fear that every one of those to whom we had spoken, would ne∣ver dream of us after our backs were turn'd.

All these reflections seem'd so strong to us both on the one side and the other, that we could not end the difference between us. We were oblig'd to writ into France, and represent the same to the Pre∣lates who sent us, and to our friends that so we might have the judgements of the latter, and the resolutions and orders of the former to conclude amongst us what we should do in such perplexed and important extremities. We writ thither in the beginning of November, what I have above related; and towards the end of this month De∣cember we received such answers as the Reader, I conceive, will not be unwilling to see.

The first is a Letter which was written to us in Latin, on Novem. 28. 1652. by two of my Lords the Bishops who sent us, being the only persons amongst them who were then at Paris. They writ the same to us in Latin, that it might not on∣ly serve for our particular direction, but also to justifie our proceeding before the most scrupu∣lous persons of the Court of Rome, by letting them see what they had prescrib'd us in the Origi∣nal it self. This Letter was written before we durst signifie to their Lordships at Paris all the difficul∣ties with which we were surrounded, because we were still in hope that we should be deliver'd from them at Rome, without needing to make them known at Paris; but the vigilance of the Prelates prevented our needs. Nevertheless I shall insert only their last Letter here, and subjoin the Answer which we return'd thereunto on the 30. of December.

The first written to us after the newly menti∣oned, by one of our especial friends, who con∣sulted many others about it, is of December 6. 1652. in these words.

I have read all the reasons which you have sent me; I find that all those which are not for communicating, (with the Consultors, as we propos'd) are the strongest; the others sway me not all.—Nevertheless I expect a more valid determination. If there proceed any thing from that Congregation in fa∣vour of the Molinists, I foresee a horrible perse∣cution, because the Ecclesiastical Superiours who might hinder it, will be the prime Ministers of it; and we are already lookt upon as Victimes, shortly to be sacrific'd to the Idol of the Je∣suites.

The same person writ to me eight days after (Decemb. 13.) in this manner;

All the Resoluti∣ons of our friends are, that you offer not any in∣struction whatsoever to the Congregation as it is now held. It is requisite that you let all be said against you that can be. You are only to speak boldly, and represent that you act only in the quality of Commissioners. You shall declare that since you are dealt with so hardly, you will writ to the Bishops: that they may discharge you of your Commission, and recall you home. In truth it is an amazing thing to see a Congregation proceed in the mannet that this doth. We find none in the Church that ever was like it.

There are no persons here who have a sincere love for Truth, and true zeal for the honour of the H. See, but sigh at so unjust proceedings. I know some who afflict themselvs with watchings, fastings, and other austerities, to pacifie God, who without doubt permits this unhappiness be∣cause of our sins. We shall never cease to offer vows and prayers to God, to implore him to diffuse a spirit of justice and truth in the hearts of all those who compose that Congregation.

The same day Decemb. 13. M. de Sainte Beuve, (whose testimonies I so willingly produce, as well in regard of his own merit, learning and integri∣ty as of his quality of Professor in Divinity, which he discharges with great ability and reputation) writ me a Letter touching the same matter, where∣of the Copy follows.

SIR;

WE have all reason here to wonder at the rumors which are spread about, and at the discourses of the most considerable persons touching the Doctrine of Grace. A week ago the Queen said before a great company that we should shortly be condemned at Rome. The Jesu∣ites say as much to their Confidents, and some of them proclaim the same with as great a certain∣ty as if it were in their own disposal. Though I know very well that it is impossible for Truth to be condemned by the H. See, and though I See not that that which we defend is subject to censure, since no person can justifie that the Proposions are held by any Disciple of St. Augustin; yet I con∣fess I am something afraid, that considering the manner of proceeding held by the Assembly in∣stituted for their examen, we may receive some displeasure from it. What can we expect from a Consultor who being a profess'd Jesuite, is by obligation engag'd to act as our formal Adversa∣ry? VVhat ought we not to fear from an Assem∣bly in which he who hath fomented the Divisions of Divines hitherto, by declaring himself of a party, and a Solicitour, by the very confession of M. Hallier in our Faculty, holds the pen, and hath the Office of Secretary? And lastly, what likelyhood is there that an Affair can be well understood when no hearing is granted to the Parties, and when the Communication of their Adversaries Productions is deny'd? How can any one know what they would have? how judge of their defences? But the worst of all is this, something will be decreed, which shall make nothing to the decision of the present contro∣versie, and shall nevertheless be made use of by the Sectators of Molina as a strong determina∣tion against effectual Grace. Thus Truth will suffer, and those who defend it will be persecuted, and the Churches troubles continued. VVhereas were your writings reciprocally communicated, and you allowed audience, it would be known wherein all the difficulty consists. And as your Memorial is a great overture to Peace, since by it you declare that the Propositions are not ours,

but are equivocally and maliciously fram'd on purpose to involve a good Doctrine in the con∣demnation of a bad; and since you demand on∣ly that the several senses may be distinguished, with protestation of submission to the Judgement which shall then be pass'd, it were an easie thing to resolve peace to the Church by doing justice to those who sue for it. All things therefore being consider'd, my advice is, that you complain to the Pope of that Consultor and that the Secre∣tary, and absolutely except against them. Also that you request his Holiness to ordain, that all which hath been and shall be done till you be heard in presence, one side of the other, and have had communication of eithers productions, be declar'd null, as being against all order of justice. If you obtain not that which you de∣mand, I conceive you may crave his Holinesses benediction, and depart, as having nothing to do in a place where audience is not afforded you in an affair for which alone you went thither. You may come back into France, and expect what shall be determined at Rome. But since they cannot hurt us, without doing extreme wrong to the grace of Jesus Christ, if we suffer any thing, we will comfort our selves tanquam digni habiti pro nomine Jesu contumeliam pati. The in∣terest which we have, is common to us with the Disciples of S. Thomas, and no less with the H. See, whose Doctrine we defend. VVe have been wanting neither to Truth nor the H. See, and therefore we hope likewise that the H. See will be wanting neither to us nor Truth, whereof it is the defence. It behooves us to pray very earnestly, and expect all from the H. Spirit.

I am, &c.

Eight days after, M. de S. Beuve writ another let∣ter to me, which is here subjoyn'd to the foregoing.

SIR,

I Do with great reluctancy give credit to the words which the Ambassador said to you, since his sentiments can be no other then those of him who sent him, which we every day understand to be not advantageous to the cause for which you are at the Popes feet. By the last Post I told you what the Queen said before a great presence; and since that, I hear that the King hath also said, that four Propositions of the Jansenists are already condemn'd. I can scarce believe that their Ma∣jesties spoke this, except from the Ambassadors Letters. For which reason I must desire you not to trust to what that Lord shall say to you, M. the the Official told me, he hath learnt from a Jesuite, that there are two condemned, viz. that con∣cerning the Possibility of the Commandments, and that concerning the death of Jesus Christ. I answer'd him, and all such as have spoken to me as affrighted with these rumors, That it be∣hoved to expect the Bull, which I was certain would be advantageous to us. For either his Holiness will distinguish the senses, and then our opinion will be approv'd, it not being possible for the Doctrine of the Effectualness of Grace to be condemn'd; or else he will not distinguish them, and then he will pronounce nothing against us, since we hold them good but in one sense alone, and not absolutely. VVhether by writing or by speaking, In the name of God let it be declar'd, 1. That we are not the Authors of them, 2. That being fabricated of equivocal and captious terms, they include sundry senses which we detest. 3. That we do not and never did pretend to maintain them saving in the sense of Effectual Grace necessary to to every good action.

I know not how what M. Hallier hath said to you, can agree with what he writes hither. He spoke to you about taking a new lodging, and yet hath given notice to M. de S. Malo, that he is upon his departure, and shall speedily come back into France. His arrogance do's not surprise me. I have known him too long, to be scanda∣lized at it. I pray God reform him yet more within then without. M. le Moine gives out here, that F. Annat hath left him his Memoires upon the Five Propositions: and so you see he is the Truckler under that good Father. I am gald the Dominicans bethink themselves of stir∣ring; it is their duty. It shall be a secret amongst us till you allow us to speak of it. I am not far from your conjecture touching the Popes designs in this affair. Is it true, that the examination of M. d' Ipre's book is taken in hand at Rome? If so, it were to be wisht, that the Doctors of Lo∣vain would make haste. I have sent you the right Title of F. Annats Book, and without doubt it is the same which you obstructed there. There is nothing to be done as from the Parliament, touching the permission for its Printing. The dis∣course about the retractation of M. d' Amiens at his death is ridiculous.

I am, &c.

Another particular friend of mine who was like∣wise Doctor of Sorbonne, and was at that time in Normandie, writ one to me December 22. whereof the Copy follows.

I Received all your Packets in Normandie, whe∣ther I went about some affairs. I have read your two writings; one of which is an abridge∣ment; the other a Narration at length of all things which have pass'd in the affair of the Five Propositions. I find the Narrative very well compos'd, saving that it seems to give too much advantage against the Propositions, by speaking of them frequently as equivocal. I expected to find it extremely high, and fear'd it might be a little too vehement, by so much of it as you sig∣nifi'd to me; but it seems extraordinary mode∣rate, and the person who you tell me is not spar'd in it, hath no reason to complain, except perhaps he may believe that you speak not seri∣ously in the commendations which you allow him. I am willing to believe, that you have done it with knowledge of the cause, not to prejudice that of the Truth which you defend, by speaking with more smartness of the persons who oppose it, and of the violences and artifices wherewith they carry on their opposition. I cannot but wholly approve your resolution of declining to proceed further, or deliver any new writing, till answer and satisfaction be given to what you

have already offer'd. If the communication of your Adversaries writings be deny'd to you, to∣gether with the conference viva voce which you have demanded to have with them, for repre∣senting of your Pleas and Refutations, that so things may be laid open before your Judges, who cannot otherwise take a right Cognisance of your differences so as to pass judgement, and deter∣mine them according to Truth and Justice, 'tis an evident sign, that they are not dispos'd (as you sometimes believ'd) to do justice to you, and the cause which you manage. This is the uni∣versal opinion of all intelligent men concerning their strange proceeding. And methinks it ob∣liges you to keep firm, and not to advance fur∣ther by producing new Pieces, till reason be done you upon your first productions. They would be glad to have you write always, and to receive from you as many Requests, Informa∣tions, and other writings as you please, provided they be not oblig'd to answer and satisfie you; and all those writings would serve for nothing, but to give them more liberty to condemn you; and the condemnation would be the more dan∣gerous, for that it would seem in the world to have been pass'd with cognisance of the cause, and after hearing you, and receiving all the re∣quests and justifications which you presented to your Iudges, &c.

Another of Decemb, 26. was writ to me from Grodna in Poland by M. Fleury the Queens Con∣fessor, which though not relating to the manner of the Congregations proceeding, yet shew'd that in all places the Iesuites already promis'd themselves an approaching and indubitable con∣demnation of the Propositions; It had this passage; A few days ago, a Father Iesuite in this Court writ to an Officer of the Queens, that which fol∣lows.

If the news from Rome be true, before our Return, the Truths which I have preached to you, will be again confirm'd by the H. See. I say a∣gain, because they are already compris'd in the Council of Trent, and some others.

He to whom this Letter was written, made a good an∣swer to it, thus;

I have always believ'd that the Council of Trent would be receiv'd at Rome, as it is by all the faithful. I will not perplex my self with que∣stions which surpass my capacity. VVhen I am taught a Doctrine agreeabie to that of St. Paul, and as it is explicated by S. Augustin, I shall be∣lieve it, and not otherwise. The Holy sacred Oecumenical Council of Trent confirms me therein, and teaches me what I ought to believe. I beseech God to give me Grace to be willing and able to practise it. 'Tis from that Grace alone that I expect my salvation. I intreat you, reve∣rend Father, to pray to God that I may obtain it, and that when I have it, I may persevere in it.

He who returned this answer is a wise and prudent person; and though no great Book-man, yet God hath well instructed him in these Truths, of which many who believe and call themselves Divines, are very ignorant.

Decemb. 27. M. de Sainte Beuve writ a large letter to me again from Paris, in which he gave me a particular account of what had pass'd in the affair of M. de Chavigny, which the Jesuites spread abroad at Rome as an authentick proof of the confederacy and Cabal of the Directors of Port-Royal, but was really an illustrious proof of their unconcernedness and evangelical vigour for the salvation of the great as well as the small, whom God in Mercy committed to their safe guidance. After M. de St. Beuve had ended this story in his letter, he spoke thus to me touching our affairs.

I consent with you, that an affair of Doctrine ought not to be brought into negotiation; You must keep firm, and insist upon the pronouncing of a decisive judgement. None but such as de∣fend a lye, desire accommodations, and say with the Harlot before Solomon, Non mihi, nec tibi, sed dividatur. The furthest we can go, is, in case the Propositions be condemned, to require that it be exprest in the Bull that they are not ours, and we neither do, nor ever did pretend to maintain them otherwise then in the sense of the necessity of Effectual Grace. As also that it be added, That nothing shall be inferr'd from such condemnation against this Doctrine.

And at the end of a Letter of the same date, he writ these words to the Abbot of Valcroissant, I have signifi'd to you or M. de S. Amour, that my ad∣vice was, that in case you could obtain neither the communication of Writings, nor a hearing in the Congregation, you ought to withdraw. M. de Cha∣alons is not of the same mind, but thinks it best that you remain firm and stay for a definition, which can∣not be disadvantageous to us, since the necessity of Effectual Grace cannot be condemn'd.

But now follows the Letter which was writ to us, Novemb. 28. by the two Bishops above men∣tioned, and the Answer which we returne•• thereunto, Decemb. 30.

A Messieurs, Messieurs de la Lane, de S. A∣mour and Angran, Doctors of the sa∣cred Faculty of Paris, and our De∣puties at Rome.

ALthough by continual experience & testimo∣nies we find, that the most important affairs may be safely entrusted to your fidelity, learning and courage: and nothing appears in your Con∣duct below either the judgement which we made of you, or the esteem which you have publickly acquired in the world; nevertheless as we have de∣puted you to the H. See with our Letters, recom∣mendation and authority, so the cause of the whole Church now in agitation, leads us to ani∣mate you frequently by our exhortations and re∣monstrances. VVe have with satisfaction under∣stood, and the first labours which you underwent in this contest, have manifested to us how careful you have been in the beginning this dispute with the defence of S. Augustin, the inducement where∣unto is the peace of all the faithful, and in fight∣ing for the authority of that H. Father of the Church, whom though alwayes very considerable to Popes, some persons are not afraid to trample upon throughout France with a most incredible and scandalous temerity. For if Pope Celestin was circumspect with Apostolical vigilance, to keep that Prelate of H. reputation, whom his Pre∣decessors

had always rank'd among the most ex∣cellent Masters of the Church from being expos'd to the contempt of some Priests of Marseille; is it not just to use the same remedy in an occasion which is more dangerous? And there are found many persons either of the Priesthood, or of the religious habit throughout France, who are with more temerity carried against S. Augustine then the Semipelagians were heretofore; is it not fit to seek protection for him in the same See from whence he deriv'd his principal authority? where∣fore as we congratulate with you for having form'd this design with much prudence, and de∣fended that H. Doctor with very learned Wri∣tings; so we promise our selves that you will not only execute the things which have been recom∣mended to you from us, but also in your manage∣ment observe the same order which we have judg∣ed necessary to prescribe to you. We should have no ground to give you this advertisement a∣gain, considering the constant fidelity where∣with you acquit your self of your duty, were it not that they who defend Molina's cause, boast publickly here, that they will so order it, that there shall be neither conference of Doctors on either side before such as are appointed Consultors, nor any communication of Writings. And though the Authors of this publick humour are not known, yet it is spread so throughout Paris, and other Cities of France, that we should seem wholly to abandon the cause of Religion, if we did not exhort you to act in this cause (as we doubt not but you do) with a zeal proportionate to your great prudence. Assoon as we receiv'd intelli∣gence of the Memorial which you presented to our H. Father, we observ'd at the same in∣stant your constant and stedfast resolution, not to deviate in the least from the Commission which hath been given you, but to execute punctually what we have committed to your fidelity and indu∣stry. And when our H. Father granted you the effect of your demand and ours, he made us con∣ceive a sure hope that he purpos'd to terminate this difference by such a way as was fitting to ad∣vance the Glory of God, the tranquillity of the Church, and the Quiet of the Faithful. For what can happen on one side or other more desireable to those who are divided by diversity of opinions, and have recourse to the H. Apostolical See, then that the Truth be displayd by a peaceable and friendly disputation, that the wild and confused reports, and humane Artifices wholly cease for the future, and that all things be examin'd by the light of Truth, and in the midst of that splendor which invirons the authority of the H. See? But what can be imagin'd more advantageous to per∣swade those who not being engag'd on any side, and holding themselves distant from all sorts of prejudices and prepossessions of mind, make pro∣fession of embracing that opinion which the su∣preme Vicar of Jesus Christ shall declare to be Catholick, after the pronouncing of a solemn judgement upon the matter? Is there any who would stop that Sanctuary against afflicted inno∣cence, and not permit Catholick Bishops, Priests and Monasticks unworthily out-rag'd by a thou∣sand several calumnies, to defend their faith before their proper Accusers, to pronounce the most hor∣rible Anathama's against the false Doctrines wherewith they are charg'd, and to discover the deceits of their Adversaries and Contradictors▪ But it will be said perhaps, that the H. Apostolical See will of its own accord take care enough to bring Truth to light, unmaskt of all its own co∣vetings and obscurities. Who cannot entertain this hope? certainly we know the See of Rome hath hi∣therto us'd this vigilance; and we promise our selves that it will use no less for the future. Our H. Father Pope Innocent X. hath hitherto sufficient∣ly manifested that vain Reports are of no moment with him, but that on the contrary he will weigh all things with a judicious maturity. But as we have always conceiv'd that amicable conference of both parties viva voce, and by writing, was the certainest means to discover Truth, and most a∣greeable to the practice of the Church; so the more we advance in the progress of this affair, the more we are confirm'd in this opinion. For since on the one hand the advantage of such Dis∣putation is indubitable and evident, and on the other there is no danger to be fear'd from it, nor any thing to disswade it; it is manifest that such a means ought chiefly to be made use of, the suc∣cess whereof is likely to contribute most to the honour of the H. See, the Edification of the Church, the confirmation of the publick Peace. For though the preheminence of the H. See of Rome be sufficiently great of it self, not to have absolute need of such kind of Consultation, even when it is to pass its judgement about Doctrines of greatest importance; nevertheless we hope that the H. Father will have great regard to the present circumstances, and in this case consider less the exact rigour of his Right then the uti∣lity of the whole Church, and the design of cal∣ming these storms and tempests in all ages to come. All things are lawfull for me, said S. Paul, but all things are not expedient. So in the time that Clement VIII. of most H. memory establisht the Congregation de auxiliis, he did not think he any wise weakned his authority (which he kept up ve∣ry vigorously where he liv'd) when he suffer'd not only the Dominicans and Jesuites to be pub∣lickly heard disputing, but even the sentence which was pass'd by the Consultors to be review'd and examin'd anew, for fear the Partisans of Mo∣lina should complain of the least wrong done them, and of being condemn'd without hearing, as they gave out without ground or pretext. That B. Pope understood that the principal authority annex'd to the See of Rome, is nowise wounded by the re∣ciprocal Conferences of Divines, as that of Oecumenical Councils suffers no diminution, and the respiration of the H. Spirit which is always persent to them, remains nevertheless constant and undubitable when the Doctors are caus'd to dispute publickly before the Canons are drawn. Now whereas all the Prelates of the Gallicane Church have no other desire nor aim then this, that no person may have any doubt for the future, and that after these so important matters are judg∣ed, they may no longer be the subjects of con∣testation and dispute, (having had no other notice in recurring to the H. See by their letters, but the zeal of procuring peace) we doubt not but this means which is most visible, carries

with it the publick tranquillity, will be well plea∣sing to the whole world. But if some of those who are now at Rome, so give up themselves to be led by their own passion as to employ all their endea∣vours to obtain a Censure (in any sort) of these Propositions which have been fraudulently invent∣ed; if they decline all examen conducible to the discrimination of what is precious from what is vile and despicable, of truth from error, and of faith from perfidiousnesse; all their humane artifices tend only to hinder the communication of writings in order to a serious discussion; if only the name of a publick Dispute makes them so to tremble that they use all sorts of means to secure them∣selves from it; Doth not this Tergiversation ma∣nifest to the world how little sincerity and integri∣ty there is in their pretended design of seeking the clearing of Truth? and may it not be concluded that they have just reason to distrust the goodness of their cause, since they are afraid to maintain it in the presence of their Adversaries? May it not be conceiv'd that they are seiz'd with a secret fear of letting all the world see in the open day-light of a Congregation, how remote they are from S. Augustin's doctrine, since they fear being oblig'd to dispute with those who know all the windings and fallacies of the new Authors, not only by do∣mestick study, and private intelligence, but also by a long experience of many years, being ready to discover and refute the same upon the place? In the mean t••me 'tis of this very thing that the Iesu∣ites and their Partisans boast and glory at Paris; and all their business is to declare openly that they will bring it to passe that there shall be neither publick disputation nor communication of writings at Rome. The truth is, we should hold their dis∣courses worthy of nothing but slighting, if we had not to do with men who use all imaginable en∣deavours and stirre all sorts of engines to bring about their designs. But for that reason we being at Paris, have writ this Letter to quicken your courage and fidelity; and we should have caus'd the same to be sign'd by many Prelates of the Gallican Church, had the case admitted longer delay, and allow'd us to advertise the LL. our Confreres who are dispers'd into several Provin∣ces of this Kingdom. Continue therefore to act as you do, tread in the same way vvhich vve have prescribed you, and keep such a course as is advan∣tageous for the stifling of all deceits, and for the procuring of peace. Demand vvith urgent suite a Congregation in vvhich things may be examined and treated viva voce and by vvriting in a mutual conference, not in private and secretly. Thus mind∣ing you of the orders which you have receiv'd from us, we pray that you may be cloathed from Heaven above with the strength of God himself, whilst you defend the Cause of his Spouse.

Paris, Nov. 28. 1652.

Signed M. & N.

The answer made by us to this Letter is here subjoyn'd:

My Lords,

THe Letter which we lately receiv'd from you hath much comforted us, in that it informed us of your approbation of the first Informations which we presented to begin the Instruction of the weighty cause which you have committed to us; as also of the course which we have observed hitherto therein. We alwayes remembred, My Lords, that the principal and most express design for which you writ your first Letters to his Holinesse touching the Five Propositions in question, was, to obtain of his Holinesse, that before passing of judgement upon them, it would please him to esta∣blish a solemn Congregation, in which all the in∣teressed parties might be heard in presence one of the other, vivâ voce and by writing, together with mutual communication of all their writings; to the end that the H. See having taken exact cog∣nisance of all that either side pretended and had to say, it might pronounce an authentick judgement, by means whereof all the differences in the Church touching these matters might be regulated, truth and falshood perfectly distinguisht, and a firme and solid peace as to these important points esta∣blisht amongst all Catholicks. The advantage and needfulness of this your design, My Lords, we cea∣sed not to represent to his Holinesse, their Emi∣nences, and all persons of Literature, to whom we could fairly address for that purpose since our arrival in this City till the eleventh of July last, when we were sent for by the late Cardinal Roma, to understand from his mouth by order of his Ho∣liness that he had establisht the Congregation which we had so importunately demanded. After which, my Lords, we spent some dayes in ren∣dring our first respects, and the testimonies of our acknowledgements to those Cardinals designed by the Pope for this Congregation, conceiving there would be more leisure than we desir'd for all necessary preparations, because it would be ready to take the cause in hand, as well by reason of the ordinary heats of the season wherein it was establisht, as before we consider'd that it requi∣red time to advertise and get ready all the interes∣sed parties, the Consultors who were to be of it, not being yet nominated. All which consider'd we might have remain'd so for some time, and not so soon have us'd the power which you committed to us in beginning to give his Holinesse and the Congregation a general Idea of the state of the affair, in expectation till all the other persons who were to come, whether from you or else∣where, were assembled in this City, and then to enter further into the matter. But we were strangely surprized when MM. Hallier, Lagaut and Joysel, (who had hitherto endeavoured to hinder the establishment of the Congregation by demanding alwayes only and purely an absolute condemnation of the Propositions, as of things already condemn'd and needing no examination) hastned ten or twelve dayes after to carry writings to the Cardinals, as their Instructions to their E∣minences, out of a design, as we then suspected, and afterwards found, to be quit of it so, and reduce all our contestation to an information which cost

them but a few hours in private, and without any witness of what they alledged, whether touching matter of doctrine, or the actions, opinions and designs which they might impute to their adversa∣ries. We took notice also of a rumor spread abroad almost at the same time, namely, that this Con∣gregation was very contrary to our intentions and designs; that we had not demanded it but only for form, and out of a conceit that it would not be granted, that we sought only how to get away after it was establisht: which discourses we suspect∣ed that our Adversaries publisht, to engage to take the same course which themselves intended to hold, and to deliver tumultuary writings upon which the affair might be judg'd without hearing us other∣wise. This was it, my Lords, which oblig'd us to set upon the cause, according to the power which you had given us in case of need, and which caus'd us to hasten with extraordinary diligence the two Informations which you have seen, one of the principal transactions since the first of July, 1649. till that time, and the other of S. Augu∣stin's authority, thereby to delineate the first plat-form, and lay the foundations of what was to be done in this affair, in attendance of the arrival o•• such as might come hither; and we found our selves engaged to do it, as if we had been the sole parties. For considering our Adversaries humor, and the temper of those who upheld them, if we had given the least intimation of other persons be∣ing expected besides us, for terminating this affair with all the world, they would have triumphed after a strange sort; and publisht as a most certain thing that we sought nothing but evasions and protraction. Thus, my Lords, it was requisite to yield to the disposition of the time and persons, and we were further oblig'd to redouble our dili∣gences by the occasion mention'd in our Memori∣al of the tenth of November. But, in brief, though we were ready by S. Augustin's day, and went the same day to present our Writings to Cardinal Ro∣ma, yet the sickness which surpriz'd him the day before, and his death which hapned afterwards, caus'd us to defer presenting them till the time spe∣cified in the same Memorial. VVe conceiv'd, my Lords, that they ought to have been forthwith communicated to our Adversaries, and desir'd it of their Eminences when we presented the same to them, as a thing of no difficulty. VVe had done it of our own heads, if consulting a Friend to com∣mend us to some Officer of justice who might do it, he had not hinder'd us by telling us that perhaps their Eminences would not be well pleas'd with that haste, it not being the custom of the Place to do it without their order. At length, my Lords, after a fortnight and more was past, and we saw that there was no speech of communicating them, we renew'd our request to their Eminences, and left a short Memorial with them to put them in mind of it. The same sollicitation to the Cardinals we continu'd near the whole month of October; and though to us it seem'd a very easie and ordinary thing, yet one of them having told us that per∣haps it would be needfull to speak to the Pope a∣bout it before it were resolv'd upon, we conceiv'd that at the presentation of your said writings to the Pope (whereunto we were oblig'd) it would be expedient to present a Memorial likewise to him for this communication, and for the two other things contain'd therein touching the Iesuites and M. Albizzi. VVe began the tenth of November to endeavour audience of the Pope for this pur∣pose, and when ever his Holiness hath given any since that day, we have not fail'd to attempt an admittance. But the multitude of affairs where∣with his Holiness is incumbred day and night, not having permitted to give much during this time, we were constrain'd to attend his Holinesse a week ago also in his Presence-Chamber as he return'd from taking the air. His Holinesse taking notice of us, stood still, to know what we would say to him. VVe presented to him our Writings and the above-mentioned Memorial with another touching a new Book which F. Annat ha's caus'd to be printed at Paris, contrary to the expresse in∣tentions of his Holiness. We had not time to speak much to him concerning what we presented, but beseecht him to have our writings onely by him, and to read those Memorials. He told us with much goodnesse and courtesie that himself would consider upon it all, and do what should be expe∣dient.

You see, my Lords, how far we have been able to prooceed in this affair. This week we are pre∣paring to renew to their Eminences the memory of that request for the communication of our wri∣tings. VVe understand that his Holinesse hath substituted Cardinal Pamphilio instead of the late Cardinal Roma, which is a new testimony of the care which his Holinesse continues to take touch∣ing this affair. In the mean time, since October to the present, their Eminences have often assem∣bled, and summoned together many Divines of divers Religious Orders, and different Sentiments, even Iesuites too, to hear them, and it is affirm'd to us, that these Congregations are appointed for the examination of our businesse. VVe have al∣so understood that MM. Hallier, Lagaut and Joysel, have frequently visited those Divines, and carried to them sundry writings touching the Propositi∣ons, and made many private Informations, as if the Decision demanded by us ought to be made in that form, and without other solemnity. This is what they desire, because they see well that they are not able to maintain in publick against us what they alledge, nor answer to what we have to alledge against them. VVe have nei∣ther visited, nor intend to visite any of those Divines under the notion of Consultors and Iudges, nor have we given them any information upon the Propositions, either by speech or writing; but since we have been told what their manner of proceeding is, we never car'd to know who they were, because we perceived that nei∣ther your Orders, my Lords, nor the quality of our affair could consist with such actings; and we have alwayes had too great confidence in the equity and prudence of his Holinesse and their Eminences to fear that they will conclude this affair without hearing us, as the weighti∣nesse and condition of the cause deserve, and according to the requests which we have made, and so often reiterated to them for it. You have further represented to us in your Letter with so powerful reasons the importance of acting thus, and so expresly enjoyn'd us to follow the same course

still, which you may be secure we will observe most exactly. All the Congregations which their Eminences have made, and the delay of the com∣munication of our writings, make us not impati∣ent, nor ought they to make you so, my Lords, because we doubt not, but it is done to the end their Eminences and the Divines may better understand the state of the affair, and the controversie before calling the parties to a publick hearing. VVe are inform'd that it is a thing usual enough here in all judgements to view the writings before appoint∣ing the communication of them; and the quality of this affair which concerns the foundation of faith and Christian Piety, deserves more attention and maturity then others less important to the H. See. Upon this account it is that we sleight the reports which our Adversaries disperse here and at Paris; namely, That they shall speedily have such a censure as they desire. 'Tis an artifice they mak use of to frighten and amuse S. Augu∣stines disciples in France, and to decry them by the expectation which they raise in all the world of an approaching condemnation, which cannot hap∣pen but against those who visibly oppose the au∣thority and doctrine of that incomparable Do∣ctor. Nevertheless whatever hope we have that no judgement will be pass'd without the communica∣tion which we demand, yet not to omit any thing of our duty to Truth, the H. See, and your Or∣ders, we are preparing a new Memorial wherein to represent with the strongest reasons the justice and importance of such communication. And because we otherwse find that if our Adversaries once see things in such a posture that they shall be oblig'd to appear, they will endeavour to shift it off, and urge among others two most false sup∣positions which they have broacht; namely, first, that the present difficulties are not the same with those which were under Clement VIII and Paul V. And in the second place, that touching those Matters silence is impos'd for ever: we have like∣wise another Memorial ready to present to his Holiness, whereby we clearly shew the Falshood of either allegation. VVe shall probably pre∣sent these two Memorials before the next month be past, sooner or later according as we shall see it expedient. In fine, my Lords, we have not re∣main'd idle the rest of the time which we have had free; we have still been preparing some writings before-hand as well upon the subject of the Pro∣positions as upon other things whereof we are to inform the Congregation in the progress of the affair, that so both may be produc'd the most speedily we can, when time for it shall come, and by the extreme diligence which we shall use in all occasions, we may quash the conceit which our Adversaries endeavour to beget in the world that we seek protraction, designing by this means to derive upon us the odium of the lasting of these contests, which we desire with all our hearts to see terminated, and which they themselves first rais'd, and still keep afoot. 'Tis true, my Lords, the weight which lies upon us is very great, espe∣cially hitherto, inasmuch as not appearing yet in the Congregation, we cannot wholly rid our selves from fear of the surprizes wherewith we are threatned by the rumours which are spread abroad, that they will hinder it from ever coming to pass; and that it cannot be but these fears must greatly perplex us by the sollicitudes which they create in us, and by the diligences to which they oblige us in order to understand their designs and projects, as much as we can in the darkness wherewith the affair is still cover'd. We shall have great need of the assistance of those whom you have design'd hither, that so we may be able to discharge all that we shall see expedient to do, as well in the present disposition of things, as in those whereun∣to we hope to bring them. But however, neither the multitude of the adversaries we have, nor the abundance of things we are to do, astonish us; we shall go into the field which is open to us with all possible diligence, circumspection and industry; and we hope that God on the one side, and his Ho∣liness and their Eminences on the other, will sup∣ply what shall be wanting on ours: as for the de∣sire of getting out of affairs, we believe there is not more either in our Judges or our adversaries, then we know there is in you, my Lords, and in our selves, unless perhaps there be this difference between our adversaries and us, that their desire of hastning things, and their importunities for that purpose, are effects of their design of obscuring and embroiling them, and our desire of hastning the same also, how great soever, and though, as we conceive, it surpass theirs, is nevertheless accompani'd with a constant resolution not to ha∣sten more then the perfect clearing and solid esta∣blishment of them will permit; with this mind we shall act in all that we shall do, write and speak in this affair. We beseech you, my Lords, to be assur'd of it, and rendring you again the most humble thanks which we owe you for the approba∣tion wherewith you have receiv'd what we have done till the time of your Letter, and for all the other care which you take to encourage us by your advertisements, we beseech you also once more to believe that we will not depart from the same in any thing, and that in this, as in all other things, we shall always be mindful of the respect which we owe to your Sacred Character, and of the high Obligations which we have to be,

My Lords,

Your most humble and most obedient Servants,

• De la Lane Abbot of Valcroissant.
• ...De S. Amour, Angran.

Rome, Decemb. 30. 1652.

The Memorial spoken of in this Letter which we say we had ready to present to the Pope against the two most notorious Falsehoods which our Ad∣versaries endeavour'd to make pass with his Holi∣ness for most current Truths, namely, that in our contests there was no relation to the matter which was treated of under Clement VIII. and Paul V. and that perpetual silence was impos'd upon this matter, was not presented to the Pope as we sup∣pos'd it would when we writ this Letter, because there arriv'd no necessity and occasion for it after∣wards, as shall be seen in the Sequel. Neverthe∣less we sent the same a while after to the Bishops; and this is the reason that it is sometimes spoken of in the Letters written to me from Paris after it was receiv'd there, which I shall insert in their pro∣per time to denote the Sequel of other things men∣tion'd in those Letters. But being this Memorial, though prepar'd, was neither sign'd by any of us, nor presented to the Pope; and for that the sub∣stance of the principal things mention'd therein is contain'd in divers places of this Journal, a∣mongst others in a visit which we made to Cardi∣nal Cechini, Octob. 5. 1652. and in the writings of the Dominicans, I shall wholly omit it for bre∣vities sake, and proceed to what remains.

Notes

• * 8.1

  Quam plurima afferri possunt ex∣pressa testimonia S. Augustini ad pro∣bandam gratiam sufficientem.